Hate has a reason for everything: But Love is Unreasonable (MobuSeka/Hamefura)

Star as the Substitute 5-3
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Star as the Substitute

    Tougher than diamonds, rich like cream
    Stronger and harder than a bad girl's dream
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 3

    Revenge is an act of passion; vengeance, of justice: injuries are revenged; crimes are avenged. ~ Samuel Johnson​

    The academy wasn’t quite so ridiculous as to have its own dedicated playhouse (although Leon had no doubt that somewhere in the student council’s archives there would be a proposal to build one, if the funds could be found), but the main hall used for meetings of the entire student body could be re-arranged to provide a venue for various entertainments, with rooms behind the main stage that could support preparations for either student productions or professional actors and musicians.

    Today it was the former getting ready, with servants (academy staff, not the students’ contract servants) cleaning chairs and making other preparations for the audience. Behind the scenes, rehearsals had officially ended but some of the student council members who would be acting were still pacing the stage, trying to memorise their lines and the marks they would have to hit.

    “So this is what it’s like back here,” Mylene Rafa Holfort realised in delight.

    Way to give away that you’re a foreigner, Leon thought as he escorted the queen of Holfort and princess of Fanoss backstage. If you were really Angelica’s sister, you’d have been a student here and you’d have certainly been back here at least once. How dumb do you think I am?

    Every daughter of every noble family in Holfort was required to attend the academy in the special class, unlike the sons who didn’t have to - although there were strong reasons they should, not least to meet those daughters. The policy had the two-fold advantage of forcing feudal lords to pay the academy fees, while also accustoming the girls to a lifestyle that would cost their parents and later husbands even more money.

    Then again, Leon was enough of an idiot to get stuck in this situation just because he’d dropped a flirtatious remark into conversation with Mylene. And she’d never actually claimed to be Angelica’s sister, just not disabused him of his ‘mistake’. So maybe he was that stupid.

    On the other hand, the envious looks he got from some of the other boys were absolutely worth it. Princess Hertrude was a rather pretty woman if you liked the slender type with hime-cut haircuts - and Queen Mylene was a bombshell, despite being old enough to be Leon’s mother. Seriously, he had no idea why Julius didn’t have a dozen siblings rather than just two half-siblings.

    “I don’t see Lady Hunt,” he said out loud as he looked around. “But I see someone who should know where she is. Alan!”

    The boy in question barely looked up from the piano, where he was scribbling adjustments to a musical score. “What do you want, Leon? I need to get this ready before Violette turns up for practice.”

    “Someone’s looking for your fiancee, do you know where she is?”

    “We’re not attached at the hip… have you tried costuming? I think they’re doing final fittings for some of the girls.”

    “Thanks.”

    Alan gave him a distracted wave, already busy erasing another charcoal-marked note on the score to replace it with another notation.

    “Is that Prince Alan?” Mylene asked. “I’d heard he was… in ill-health?”

    Hertrude smirked. “If that’s ill-health, I’d love to see the healthier version.”

    They had a point, Leon mused. The student council wasn’t exactly short of good looking young men and women, but Alan was definitely the designated brooding bad-boy of the group. There had been an unusual rush of interest in music lessons this year, once some of the female students realised that Prince Alan would be enrolled for every class offered in the subject.

    Costuming was further back from the stage, and Leon trod a little more carefully - aware that some of the students here might not consider themselves to be presentable. Finally he tapped gingerly on one door. “Excuse me? Visitor for Lady Hunt?”

    There was rustling from inside and then a familiar voice answered: “I’ll be right out.”

    True to the offer, it was only a minute or so before the door opened but Mary wasn’t the first brunette to exit. Katarina was first, trailed by Keith who was still trying to get his sister to wipe her face clean as the enthusiastic young woman waved to Leon and headed off chattering about the stalls she had yet to visit.

    Mary followed a moment later, delicately wiping her own lips. Clearly she’d been snacking rather than actually getting fitted for anything. “Good afternoon, Leon?” she greeted him. “You said something about a… visitor?” Only the slight pause gave away that she recognised the taller woman accompanying him.

    Mylene smiled somewhat coldly. “Yes, Lady Hunt. I understand that you were wagering on Lady Katarina Rafa Claes' duel a few months ago?”

    Now how had she learned that? Mary having done well wasn’t impossible to guess, but she could have been betting on Leon not on Katarina.

    “Yes, I wagered on all of Lady Angelica’s champions,” Mary admitted carefully. Which was to say that she’d bet against Mylene’s sons and all his friends.

    The queen leaned forwards. “That’s somewhat concerning, as I also understand that you had a conversation with Lord Arclight, before he duelled Lady Claes. A conversation in which certain threats may have been made.”

    “Ah, I did speak to him.” The girl kept her cool, mostly. “However, I was addressing concerns other than who would win his duel. I wasn’t making any attempt to influence the outcome.”

    “Since you say that, I must accept it as true, Lady Hunt. But reputations are built… or destroyed… on perceptions. And if suspicions are circulating that you might have taken the opportunity to apply pressure to someone before taking advantage in the gambling halls…” Mylene shook her head. “You may be unaware of how damaging such a reputation can be.”

    Hertrude covered her mouth, but this didn’t hide a smirk from Leon. “I hadn’t heard of this. My goodness, it could be quite an embarrassment if it were taken the wrong way!”

    Mary very nearly shot the princess a nasty look but plastered a smile onto her face. “Fortunately, we all know that I would never risk causing Lady Katarina any shame by behaving improperly in any way that could reflect on her.”

    “That’s my future sister-in-law,” a familiar voice declared. “Always looking out for her future sister-in-law.” Duke Jeffrey Rafa Stuart emerged from a dusty corridor. “You see, Ian? I told you that this would get us inside.”

    “I never said that it wouldn’t,” the man behind him said flatly. “Just that it was not a good idea.” His white suit bore the evidence that the back-corridor used for access wasn’t being regularly cleaned. Leon made a mental note to mention it to Nicol.

    Both the men had ladies on their arms: Jeffrey was, of course, escorting his wife; while Ian had a delicate looking lady with light brown hair at his own side.

    “Duke Jeffrey.” Mylene turned to face the new arrival. “I rather thought that you might be on Stuart and miss this year’s festival.”

    “I made a special trip to attend,” the duke declared proudly. “I couldn’t possibly miss my lovely youngest brothers’ first academy festival!”

    “I don’t suppose you could.” Mylene exchanged a token embrace with Suzanna, and then with the other lady. “Selena, Ian. I hope your wedding preparations are going well.”

    Leon caught Hertrude’s eye and nodded towards the duke. “That’s the healthier model,” he told her drily. Alan’s eldest brother looked much like him, with similar hair but brighter eyes to go with his more ebullient demeanour.

    “Ah! Lord Bartford!” Jeffrey noticed them and smiled broadly. “Speaking of weddings, I see you captured two more beauties in your orbit! Which of them are you planning to wed? You could have a joint ceremony with my brother!”

    Mylene blushed and Hertrude looked away, only her ears reddening in betrayal of embarrassment.

    Selena gasped. “Oh my.”

    Leon smiled roguishly and took the two ladies’ arms again. “It’s a tough decision,” he admitted. “On one arm,” he raised Hertrude’s slightly, “I have treason - and on the other,” (this time indicating Mylene) “High treason. Alas I may have to choose between losing my head or having my heart broken.”

    The young man didn’t actually think Roland would give him the chop if Mylene strayed from the wedding bed with Leon - that would require the king to care about his queen at all - but it wouldn’t look good. And getting seduced by a foreign princess would be a deadly trap that could destroy his entire family. Treason was not a word he’d used lightly.

    “I-I-I... “ Mylene stammered, giving Leon a startled look. “W-we can’t. I am married, Lord Bartford.”

    He rested one hand over his heart. “And thus our romance can never be. Our honour must ever be at odds with our hearts.”

    “Oh…” She shook her head, still flushed. “I-I’m flattered, but I am too old for you.”

    “Lord Bartford,” Selena managed to say, her own face reddening. “Y-you’re talking to the queen and to a princess.”

    “And you knew it,” Hertrude murmured in understanding, shooting Leon a disappointed look.

    “I did, but that doesn’t mean Duke Jeffrey was wrong to say that you’re both beauties. Love cares not for mere politics,” he told her. “Isn’t that the example Prince Julius has set?”

    “I-I-I…” Mylene sat down rather heavily on a trunk of costumes. “Lady Hunt,” she petitioned in a small voice. “Is there anywhere I can get a cup of tea? I was not prepared for this.”

    -

    Angelica’s sitting room was quiet after Leon repeated Clarice’s threats for her.

    Gerald and Alan were both sitting on a couch, having been asked to join the duke’s daughter for advice. She seemed understandably hesitant about making a decision regarding the next day’s races, Leon thought. After all, her choice could lead to someone’s injury or death - and unlike the duels, she wasn’t making the decision in the heat of anger.

    “Do you think she’s serious?” Alan asked him after a moment.

    “She’s very angry,” Leon admitted. He looked over at Angelica. “I don’t mean to dismiss your own pains, Lady Redgrave, but I think Lady Atlee is taking the rejection worst out of all four fiancees affected by Lady Lafan’s concurrent affairs.” He paused. “Admittedly, I have no idea how Cassandra Olfrey felt about her own engagement being ended, but that’s another matter.”

    The musician made a face. “Sophia’s not wrong to be frightened by her cousin.”

    Gerald leant back in thought. “There aren’t many first years who can race well enough to compete with older and more experienced riders. Jilk’s already injured and Julius getting battered or worse would be a disaster.”

    “I’m glad you agree.” Angelica folded her hands before her. “The next best riders we have would be the two of you. I don’t believe Lord Ascart would appreciate my asking either of you to participate though… even before we consider this threat.”

    Alan nodded. He was leading the musicians for the play and Gerald was one of the actors. Having them worn out from a race would be bad; having them hospitalised would risk the cancellation of the much-anticipated play. There weren’t many available substitutes for Gerald’s role and no one else on the student council could come close to replacing Alan on the piano. “So withdraw the class?”

    “Even that has its problems,” his twin mused. “Lady Redgrave would have the embarrassment of having yielded to a threat. I’m not really concerned about Marmoria’s reputation at this point, he trashed that thoroughly during his duel with you, Lord Bartford.”

    Despite all his denials, Leon thought happily. “However,” he said seriously. “We’re not just looking at one race. Clarice won’t be satisfied with Jilk being further humiliated, she’ll go on from this and want to do more. If this doesn’t hurt him enough - and I believe nothing can hurt him enough to salve her heart, not even his death - then she’ll do something more.”

    Angelica looked away. “And she’s willing to see others hurt in the doing. My reputation’s poor enough - but she’s also endangered other racers today and if she does the same tomorrow then whoever races might not be the only casualty.”

    “Do you have any clever ideas?” Alan looked at Angelica, then his brother… and when neither of them met his eyes, he looked up at Leon. “I know you can’t race, Leon, but you get people’s feelings better than most of us.”

    “That’s not quite true,” he admitted. It was best to be honest about that - it might come up again some day. “I can’t ride the school’s airbikes for lessons, but it’s the same as with knight-armours. I can use one if it’s set-up right for me, and I have one of my own.”

    “Any good?” Gerald asked with a competitive look in his eyes.

    “I wouldn’t suggest betting on me if I were to race tomorrow,” Leon admitted. “Not to win, anyway.” Maybe if Luxion was doing the actual piloting, calculating the most efficient flight path, but Leon didn’t have quite Jilk’s natural brilliance or half as much practice.

    “I’d be more worried about people betting against your survival,” Alan told him. “Unless you think Clarice would pull punches because it was you out there.”

    “Truthfully, I doubt she likes me as much as she hates Jilk. And she’s a woman of her word.” And even with Luxion altering its profile with reinforced armour plating, the airbike’s still the same one I used in Fanoss. But…

    “Then you racing wouldn’t change anything.”

    Leon shrugged. “Maybe not, Angelica. But at least we can see this one coming and it’s just possible we can convince her to end it here.”

    “How?” asked Gerald.

    Leon spread his hands. “I see two possibilities and they’re not mutually exclusive. How much do you know about how Jilk’s engagement was ended?”

    “Count Atlee wrote to Viscount Marmoria, right?” asked Alan.

    “Yes. Greg told Scarlet to her face. Julius at least spoke to you after the duels,” he continued, looking at Angelica. “Chris snubbed Violette to her face.”

    “The bastard,” Alan muttered.

    “My point is, however detestable their conduct, those three all at least faced their fiancees. Has Jilk ever directly spoken to Clarice about their engagement or his feelings?”

    Gerald tilted his head. “Not that I know of… Angelica?”

    The girl also considered it. “I don’t think so… not that I recall anyway. And it would be somewhat out of character for him. He always keeps his cards close to his chest.”

    Leon nodded. “I told him in the medical room that if anyone raced on his behalf he would owe them. If we can get him to actually look her in the eye and tell her why he’s rejecting her, it might give her something else to focus on. Not to forgive him, but at least that she’s getting some sort of resolution out of him.”

    “He’d have to be pushed,” Angelica admitted.

    “That, I could do.” Gerald leaned forwards, “If we tell him that you were going out as an alternative to Julius then he’d have to. Whatever else he feels for you, Marmoria was raised around Julius and it’s been drummed into him since he was a child that he has to protect the prince. That’s a debt even he can’t refuse.”

    “You’re serious about trying this?” asked Alan. “I mean, I’m not kidding, Leon. Word is already getting around. The bookies are offering odds on whether Jilk will be back, who might cover for him… and if he’ll survive if he does race tomorrow. If you’re out there, they’ll be betting on your life.”

    “Are they?” Leon nodded in satisfaction. “Good. That’s ideal.”

    “What do you mean?!” Angelica exclaimed. “I won’t approve of sending you out to get killed!”

    Leon smiled. “And I don’t believe Clarice really wants anyone else to die. She’s blinded by her rage, but I’m betting that she’s not really considering what it would mean if her own friends or even innocent bystanders got hurt.”

    “What are you talking about?”

    “I’m saying rub her face in that. Make sure she knows about all those bets. In fact, play it up. Set people around her chattering about bets not just on whether I’ll die, but how many people will die in the race. Or whatever else you can think of, the more bloody the better. And leave her wondering what she’s unleashed on everyone around her. If her revenge is really worth sending her people to their deaths?”

    Angelica paled. “That… that could work, Leon. Clarice’s followers are so loyal because she’s always cared for them closely. More closely than I ever did, really. But talk alone won’t be enough. She’ll have to see it in front of her, are you saying you’ll…?”

    “My airbike is armoured for war,” Leon told her flatly. “I won’t win the race on it, but I have a pretty good chance of finishing it. And anyone who tries to ram me will be biting off more than they can chew. I’m not planning to kill anyone, but if her friends come after me then a lot of them won’t reach the endline.”

    “That’s playing with fire,” Alan warned. “You can’t be sure you won’t kill someone.”

    “I know.” Leon agreed. “We can play this safe this time… but I have no idea what Clarice might do next. And that scares me. I’m sorry to put this onto you, Angelica, but in the end it’s your decision. Do we try to finish this now? Or take our chances on whatever her next plan is?”

    -

    Leon’s airbike had been repainted after Luxion had been done with his modifications. The previous dull blue that had blended into the night sky was now a rich crimson. He ran one hand along it. “Do red ones go faster, Luxion?”

    “No, master. Your top speed will be at least five percent less than that of the slowest racer in yesterday’s race,” the AI reported grumpily. “This much protection comes at a cost.”

    “I figured as much.” He tapped the hull of the airbike, which seemed suitably sturdy. “It’s streamlined, at least.” And visibly bulkier than the airbikes around him as the racers formed up to begin.

    “It’s not too late to quit,” one of the racers warned Leon, moving his own airbike up next to the dark-haired youth and blocking another boy.

    Leon recognised him from the day before as one of the students who’d been with Clarice when visiting Jilk. “It isn’t, but I’m not going to.”

    “Our lady has nothing against you, Bartford.”

    “So what you’re saying is, I might have a chance?”

    The older boy shook his head. “She repeated her orders when she heard you were going to replace Marmoria today. He doesn’t get to hide behind anyone without consequence. You know that you getting hurt taking his place will make him look even worse. You in particular, I mean.”

    “Because of what he said in the duel.”

    “Exactly. You’re not doing him a favour.”

    Leon pulled his helmet on. It was another Luxion special - it might look like those of the other riders, but this wouldn’t crack no matter what they did. Which wouldn’t necessarily keep him from a concussion or snapping his fool neck, but it was a start. “I’m gonna be honest, you’re not doing Lady Atlee a favour enabling her like this.”

    “You don’t know what you’re talking about.” The other boy straddled his own airbike and reached for his own helmet, eyes distant. “She poured her heart into trying to be perfect for him, and he treated her like dirt. He didn’t even have the guts to tell her he didn’t return her feelings!”

    “I figured that much.” Finished with the chinstrap, Leon mounted up. “But she still hasn’t let go. And that’s hurting her even worse. I’m not saying it isn’t his fault, but she’s still chasing after his attention. In that respect, nothing has changed.”

    Flags went up and two dozen racers began to rev their airbikes’ engines. It became almost impossible to hear each other, but Clarice’s friend gave one last warning: “You’ve never raced before, I hear? This is going to be one hell of a first race for you. Good luck.”

    Leon gripped the handlebars and made sure his legs were inside the subtly curved fairings that would protect them from the wind and from side-swipes - as long as they didn’t come from above him. “Same to you.” He wasn’t sure his neighbour heard him though.

    And then the flags came down and every rider opened their throttles and released their brakes. The airbike beneath Leon bolted forwards furiously. It was all he could do to keep it straight as it gained altitude and speed. And his bike had a power to weight ratio that fell far short of the others.

    By the time he had his head in the race and was reaching the first curve, Leon was near the back of the pack. He might have been at the very back, if it wasn’t for a couple of riders that were pretty deliberately holding back to stay level with him.

    “Come on, Bartford,” one of them called over the rush of the wind. “We’ll make it easy for you.”

    “Very sporting,” he agreed as the two of them flanked him, obviously planning to pincer him between the pair of them.

    Leon waited until they were close and then yanked his bike hard to the right, smashing its tail against the forward steering of the airbike on that side. Metal crushed under the impact and the other bike got the worst of it, although it didn’t do Leon’s paint job any favours.

    “You prick!” the rider cried out, trying to compensate for the damage.

    “Like you wouldn’t do it to me!” Leon shouted and barged further across, forcing the other rider to veer further off course to avoid him. The other airbike slowed and dropped, but Leon kicked the nose of his airbike up and the tail down right as he was above the front of the other rider.

    “Oh shi-!”

    There was no crunch, but the airbike vanished from sight and after the next turn, Leon was able to glance sideways and saw that it had landed, the clearly shaken rider having rolled off it to sit next to it.

    “No more Mr. Nice Guy,” the victim’s partner snarled and opened his throttle to come up side by side with Leon. He waited for the next corner before pulling up a little further and swinging over to catch Leon’s side with the edge of his airbike.

    Leon rolled his airbike up, shielding himself with the faring. The two airbikes smashed into each other and bounced away again. The younger boy’s heavier bike absorbed the hit but the attacker’s shed parts of its own underside. Nothing critical.

    “Bastard!”

    “Go soak your head!”

    The stands were ahead of them again as they came towards the end of their first lap. Leon deliberately pulled up to fly level with the lounge windows, from which Clarice would see them. He hunched over, watching the small screen inside his helmet that gave him a rear view.

    Slowed by the collision, the other rider used his airbike’s greater power to surge up, trying to overtake Leon in the side of the stands.

    “Take the loss!” the boy shouted and reached out, snagging hold of Leon’s elbow as he raced past.

    With his rear view, Leon had just enough time to react. He twisted his leg out of the airbike’s protective faring and kicked out.

    The other rider’s grip wasn’t good enough to tear Leon from his seat before the booted foot smashed into his hip. He had no choice but to release his hold as he was hurled from his own saddle. Leon rode on, seeing the boy crash into the magical barrier over the stands below him.

    Between his own magical reinforcement and the fact that the barrier was intended to absorb impacts gradually to make any collision survivable, the other rider should be okay.

    The abandoned airbike flipped several times in the air and came down hard just beyond the stands. Smoke rose from what was probably some rather expensive wreckage.

    Leon was able to catch his breath as he pushed into the second lap. No one was particularly near him, the main pack of the racer had left him behind. The airbike had come through the encounters fairly well and while he wasn’t as fast as the other racers, that just meant that he could probably avoid contact with most of them.

    “Master, why are you slowing down?” Luxion queried.

    “It’s called the lame duck,” Leon told the AI as he practically idled the airbike. He was still moving fast, but it would be entirely believable that the airbike might be flying less well than it had at the start of the race - he’d had a collision and another very nasty encounter. Bleeding off space, he kept one eye on the stands ahead and the other on the view behind him as the leaders in the race approached, coming up on the point where they’d lap him. “I’m not trying to win the race, remember?”

    The airbikes rushed towards him and to their credit, most of the leaders made a point of avoiding him. Leon returned the favour and let them get past, but one black airbike marked by a green go-faster stripe fell in behind him and closed in to butt at the rear of his airbike.

    “Our next volunteer,” Leon muttered, and cranked the airbike’s throttle open again, pulling ahead. Following the ancient wisdom that if you flee, someone will chase you, the other rider kept tailgating him, bumping him again and again.

    Genuinely unable to go faster than his harasser, Leon let another couple of airbikes get past him; but when another decided to join in the fun, he had enough and slammed his airbrakes on right as the airbike tried for another bump. He didn’t shed enough speed to fall far behind but it was enough for the collision to be much harder than the other racer had expected.

    The black and green airbike cartwheeled, flinging its rider off the back.

    Seeing the other boy flailing as he tumbled past, Leon leant over and seized him, his own airbike heeling over as the weight dragged it to one side. Bleeding speed and altitude, Leon fought the forces trying to pull him into a roll, eventually getting low enough that he could drop the rider into an ornamental pond they were flying over.

    Without the extra weight, his airbike stabilised and - arm aching from the strain - Leon flew back up into the race. The rest of the leaders had gone past during the excitement but now he was being lapped by the middle of the pack and the racers spread out, surrounding him.

    “You should have quit while you were ahead,” Luxion warned.

    “Hell, I’ve never been ahead this whole race.” Leon gritted his teeth and then there was no time to talk and little for talk as the riders closed in opportunistically. All he could do was twist and turn from one collision after another. His bike battered through where it struck the other airbikes but Leon himself was more fragile. An elbow hit the side of his helmet, snapping his head to one side.

    A moment later a sideswipe caught his already pained left arm. It was just a glancing hit, but Leon flinched and showing weakness was only encouraging them.

    “Alright,” he snarled. “Play it that way.”

    Throwing the airbike aggressively back against the others, he streaked around past the stands once more, using his heavy airbike to hammer anyone who came close enough. It slowed him further, but they weren’t trying to get ahead of him, they were focused on knocking him out of the sky. Leon was barely aware of racers going past them as those not involved in the feud went around them.

    A particularly savage collision rocked Leon but sent another airbike away trailing smoke, the rider heading for the ground as fast as he safely dared.

    Standing up in the saddle, Leon smashed his foot down on the hand of another rider as they steered, sending the unlucky boy skidding away to collide with another of the pack. Both airbikes fell behind, locked together and unable to manoeuvre.

    Another bike closed in from the right, and Leon recognised it as the same one ridden by the boy who’d tried to warn him off at the start of the race.

    Through the older boy’s helmet, he saw an apologetic look, but then the boy swung his bike in, angling up to catch Leon above the faring.

    Leon threw his leg up to avoid the collision, and as they crashed against each other, the already abused faring snapped and hung up on the side of his rival.

    Heaving himself back upright, Leon switched his right hand from his own controls to the leftmost handlebar of the other airbike and smacked the other rider’s hand away. Taking hold of the throttle, he cut it back a notch, fine-tuning it against his own airbike so the two of them didn’t go into a spin with the mismatched engines.

    “Are you nuts?” the other boy called, seizing Leon’s own right handlebar.

    “You want to finish the race or not?”

    “This is insane!” But the older student steadied the two bikes and leant with Leon as they steered the locked-together airbikes through the next turn. And through the visor, he saw that the boy was grinning.

    Figures, no one would get into a race like this unless they were a bit of an adrenaline junkie, he thought.

    No one else tried to crash against Leon - half of Clarice’s followers were out of the race and perhaps none of the others wanted to risk one of their own. The balky, unbalanced pair of airbikes were trouble enough to handle so that was probably for the best.

    After an interminable struggle, the pair of them crossed the finish line. Behind everyone else, but the crowd roared for them anyway.

    Landing the two airbikes, the two dismounted, looked at each other and then Leon started to laugh. It must have been contagious because his co-rider also laughed.

    When that fit had left them, Leon looked around and saw that Clarice’s followers were surrounding them - those that had finished the race and those that hadn’t.

    Some of them looked angry, others not so much. It didn’t exactly match up to those Leon had forced out of the race - although some of them looked as battered as he felt.

    He looked around at them and then perched himself on the back of his airbike, trying not to look threatened. “I’m not going to ask if you think brawling right in front of half the students would be smart,” he told them. “I get that you’re devoted to Lady Atlee. But really, at this point what would that do for her?”

    The lady herself arrived at that point, breathless (and chest heaving in a way Leon appreciated). She must have run down from the stands.

    “What are you doing?” she demanded. “Half of you are hurt!”

    “Lady Clarice.” The boy who’d ridden with Leon bowed his head to her. “You’ve done so much for us, if this makes you happy…”

    She looked at him. Looked around, seeing the bruises and limps. Saw their pride and their loyalty.

    Then she looked at Leon, and he saw shame in her eyes. “They’re worthy men,” he told them. “Worth more than Jilk. And if they believe in you this much, Clarice, maybe you can believe in their goddess of victory. Just a little?”

    Clarice stared at him. “I don’t forgive him.”

    “I don’t expect you to.” He pushed himself off the airbike and stood up again. “But I think I speak for everyone here, that we think you should forgive yourself. There’s someone you need to talk to. And maybe, just maybe, someone who’ll finally be willing to talk to you.”
     
    Last edited:
    Star as the Substitute 5-4
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Star as the Substitute

    Tougher than diamonds, rich like cream
    Stronger and harder than a bad girl's dream
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 4

    A man that studieth revenge keeps his own wounds green, which otherwise would heal and do well. ~ Francis Bacon​

    Jilk wasn’t in the medical wing still - Marie’s healing had been sufficient that he’d been cleared to walk again so he was back in his own room. His family connections had clearly paid off - it was better than those provided for most of the viscount’s heirs, and the academy hadn’t re-housed him despite his disowned status. On the other hand, it certainly wasn’t on the level of the suites provided for Julius or for the scions of ducal houses.

    Leon pushed open the door, still in his riding gear. The adrenaline had worn off and he was really feeling his arm. “So, Marmoria.”

    “Bartford?” The boy looked up from the chair he’d been sitting in. “My god!”

    “I’m not your god. Though I appreciate the compliment. But you do owe me a favour.”

    “I was afraid I’d be repaying it to a coffin. What were you thinking?”

    Leon shook his head. “You don’t get that, Marmoria. We don’t have time for me to break it down into small enough words. What matters is that you owe me.”

    “Fine, fine! Sit down,” the green-haired boy demanded. “You look like you’re going to fall over.”

    “No, you misunderstand me.” Leon raised his hand. “You owe me and I’m calling that marker in. Right now.”

    Jilk paused. “Alright. What do you want?”

    Leon stepped aside and waved sweepingly for Clarice to go past him. Jilk went pale at the sight of her (which didn’t go well with his hair) and then looked away. “Stop that,” Leon snapped.

    “Stop what?”

    “Stop hiding from her, you idiot!”

    “I came along, Bartford.” Clarice looked irritated at that admission. “But what do you expect from him?”

    The dark haired boy pointed at his classmate. “Stop running away from her. Man up and tell her how you feel. Even Greg could do that!”

    Jilk stared at him hatefully and then twitched his head towards the door. “If that’s what you want, Bartford. I guess that I have no choice. But I can at least do without your insufferable need to make smart remarks.”

    Leon smirked. “Sure. I’ll be right outside.”

    He left the room, closed the door and leant heavily against the wall.

    “Master, you closed the door before my drone could leave,” Luxion complained via Leon’s earbud.

    “Good, I didn’t promise them privacy. Pipe through what they’re saying.”

    The AI went one up on that and Leon investigated a flicker of light in his helmet, finding a video feed from the drone’s camera.

    Jilk seemed to be struggling with words. “I am truly sorry,” he managed at last.

    “What does that mean? Sorry you dumped me without a word? Sorry you’ve ignored me almost from the day you came to the academy? Sorry that you chose that little…” Clarice cut off. “Her.”

    “No.” The boy looked up at her from where he sat. “I’m not sorry I chose Marie. I love her, that’s just the facts of the matter. I’m sorry though, that I hurt you.”

    “That you hurt me? Then why did you keep hurting me!”

    Outside, Leon winced. He’d heard that through the door, quite jarring since it amplified what he was hearing through the earbud.

    “At first I avoided you because… I didn’t want to lie to you. I thought I would have to pretend that I still… that I was still planning to go ahead with our marriage. That I wasn’t serious about Marie, even though I am. And then, because I thought being honest with you would hurt you.” The boy paused, looked away. “And because hurting you like that would hurt me as well. I guess… I was at least right about that part.”

    “Are you fucking kidding me?” Clarice’s voice stung Leon’s ear.

    “Just Jilk’s voice, please,” he asked Luxion. “At least until she calms down a little.”

    “They say that eavesdroppers hear what they deserve, master.”

    “You’re always like this!” the girl continued. “You never once tried telling me about your feelings. Even before this year, when did you ever confide in me? I gave and gave, but was there ever once you tried to trust me?”

    On the video, Jilk lowered his head. “I think… perhaps I did not. I do not. Maybe it’s a flaw in me, but that’s how it is. And now... “ He shrugged. “I’m no good for you, Clarice. I’m no one’s heir any more, even if I turned my back on Marie - and I will never do that - but even in that case, all I would do is drag you down. So when summer came, when father threw me out… I figured that I should cut all our ties. Just, avoid you. Let you move on.”

    “You liar.” Her voice was venomous, still audible through the door, but at least she wasn’t screaming any more. “You mean you ran away.”

    “...yes.”

    “You’re a coward, Jilk. You’re not… you’ve never been who I thought you were. I hope for the sake of that… of Lafan, that she’s taking you on out of pity and not because she thinks there’s anything to you.”

    The boy looked up. “She accepts me as I am, Clarice. That might be why I couldn’t make it work with you. I wasn’t the man you wanted to be. And however much you tried to make me into him…” Then he shook his head. “It’s better this way. Maybe you can find someone worthy of you.”

    “And that’s it, that’s what you have to say?”

    Jilk pulled himself out of his chair. “Yes. I don’t know if it’s what Bartford expected or wanted, but he asked me to tell you my feelings… so there they are.

    “My god.” Clarice’s voice fell, Luxion bringing her words back through the ear bud. “What a fool I am. I’ve wasted months… no, I’ve wasted years pining after you and only then came hating you. But he was right, he was right all along. You were never worth my time.”

    The girl looked down at herself. “Jilk Fia Marmoria. You’re scum, and you’re a fool. I don’t forgive you - I may never forgive you. But… for saying what you did, just now. For at least having the tiny shred of decency to honour Lord Bartford’s request… for that, I thank you. And perhaps in the future I might even be able to forget about you. Right now, I think that would be the closest thing to mercy you’ll ever have on me.”

    She turned and headed for the door, yanking it open. A second after she was out, the girl slammed it shut again.

    “Master,” Luxion complained. “I’m still stuck in here.”

    Clarice looked at Leon, who stayed leaning on the wall. “How much of that did you hear?” She looked… tired.

    “Most of it.” He gave her a rueful grin. “I wanted him to talk, my being there was in the way. If he’s too stupid to realise it made no difference...”

    “He’s definitely stupid.” The girl took his arm and Leon forced himself to escort her properly. Never show weakness. “I owe you… well, I owe a lot of people apologies. You could easily have been killed today, all because I couldn’t let go of hating him. There were people actually betting that you would… that I would get you killed.”

    “I know.”

    Clarice gave him a look. “That simple?”

    Leon returned her look with a crooked smile. “It was stupid of me to get in the race, but I figured doing so was worth it. I have few illusions when it comes to our classmates - but to be fair, that does mean that when they do surprise me it’s in a good way.”

    “I certainly lived down to your expectations.” She plucked at her blouse, and then, self-consciously buttoned it up. “I thought… no, I just felt that everything I’d ever done had got me nothing. Why not be the bad girl when being good was unrewarded?”

    “I figured it was something like that.”

    “What stage of grief would you call it?”

    He had to think about that one. “I would say… maybe depression. You didn’t believe in the values you’d lived by any more. It’s not a hard and fast rule - you were certainly still angry.”

    “Oh yes. I still am. Does that ever go away?” she asked him.

    “I don’t know. I’ve never been treated by anyone the way Jilk treated you,” he admitted. “To be fair, I’ve never been in a relationship like that.

    “Ah. Well, I don’t recommend the experience of being dumped.” The redhead ran her finger around her choker. “I kind of… like this.”

    “It suits you,” Leon told her.

    “Maybe I’ll keep it then.” She gave him a thoughtful look. “You thought risking your life in the race was worth it. You obviously don’t like Jilk, why go that far for him?”

    “What makes you think that I was doing any of this for him?” The boy winced as he brushed his arm against the bannister of the stair they were descending. “I wasn’t the only one at risk - actually, given how tough my airbike is, I was likely at less risk than your friends were. Or some of the racers that were just in the middle of this.”

    “That makes more sense,” Clarice admitted, looking ashamed again.

    Leon paused at the foot of the stairs. “And besides that, I figured that if I could help you move past Jilk you might be happier.”

    “How chivalrous,” she said with a little laugh.

    “It’s an old-fashioned notion.”

    Clarice stopped him and leaned in, kissing him on the cheek. “There’s something to be said for old-fashioned values.”

    “But seriously.” Leon tried not to blush. “You’re a really impressive woman, Clarice. Wasting yourself on Jilk is, well, a waste. And demanding revenge on him is just as much of a waste as trying to win his twisty little heart.”

    “Is that why you didn’t think Angelica should take revenge on Julius?” she asked.

    “Fuck that guy.”

    She gave him an amused look. “I don’t think that that’s a good idea.”

    “No, I meant… figuratively.” Now he was flushing, he was sure of it. “I’m not suggesting that you do that literally.”

    “This is what has you blushing?” Clarice asked him. She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek again. “Or is this throwing you off?”

    “I’m not complaining,” Leon said a bit gruffly.

    “That isn’t what I asked.” She leant on him a little as they walked and when he glanced at her, she looked sapped of energy.

    “Contrary to what some people think, I’m not actually an expert on romance when it comes to myself.”

    “I’m glad I didn’t know that before I took your advice.” She actually sounded sleepy.

    “Clarice, how did you sleep last night?”

    “I…” Now it was her turn to flush. “I didn’t actually sleep much.”

    Right, he had a pretty good idea she’d been in bed though. But that wasn’t the issue. “And when did you last eat? An actual meal, I mean. Not something from a stall.”

    “Are you really going to be a mother-hen me?”

    “I’ll have you know I’m a father-hen.”

    “That’s a cock,” the girl pointed out.

    “I prefer rooster,” Leon dodged. “And the fact you haven’t answered about eating… don’t you have a play tonight?”

    “...oh.” Clarice halted and then rubbed her face with both hands. “I’d actually forgotten about that.”

    “And unless I miss my guess, you’ve been running on anger more than food and sleep for at least a couple of days?” He shook his head. “Look, let’s at least get some food inside you.”

    “Are you asking me to dinner? I mean, like a date?”

    “If my spare arm wasn’t complaining about my disrespecting it during the race, I’d offer to princess-carry you to the dining hall and hand-feed you.”

    “That’s a little more forward than I’d expect from you.” Clarice looked around. “I’m not really up to the dining hall, but there has to be a stall around here that has something substantial.”

    “It seems like a reasonable theory.” Leon joined her in checking the stalls. He didn’t see anything he’d consider a meal, but he did see an expert. “Lady Claes, may I call on your expertise for a moment?”

    “My expertise?” The brunette looked a bit baffled at the idea as she turned around to greet them. “Oh, hello Leon. Are you alright, Clarice?”

    “This lout mentioned food, and now I’m starving,” the redhead declared.

    “That’s right, blame me; not you missing breakfast,” he told her. “Are there any stalls that you’d recommend for something reasonably substantial? More than tea and cookies.”

    “Oh. Oh!” Katarina exclaimed, “Well, there’s a lovely sandwich stall - and Olivia is selling some cakes made with vegetables from my garden.”

    “I’m sorry, vegetables from what garden?”

    The younger girl blinked innocently. “Oh, I’ve been growing them on my garden plot. It’s very educational, preparing me so I can become a farmer!”

    “Why would you…” Clarice broke off as her stomach rumbled.

    Katarina gasped. “It’s an emergency.” She lifted a small paper bag she was carrying. “Here, take this!”

    “Uh…” The second year accepted the bag, opened it and found a napkin wrapped slice of fruit pie. She hesitated, sniffed at the pie and then took a bite… and then more, wolfing it down with very little in the way of manners.

    Leon shook his head in amusement. “Where’s that sandwich stall, please? I think we’d better go there before Clarice gnaws my arm off.”

    “I’m not -” The redhead wiped her lips with the napkin. “- that bad.” Her stomach rumbled again though - clearly not sated.

    “You say that,” he warned. Somehow he didn’t think she’d make it to the play. Once her stomach was full, he’d be surprised if Clarice could stave off a food coma. “But something tells me that we’d better play it safe.”

    Katarina provided directions to the stall. “And you only have to go a little further to find Olivia’s stall.”

    “If the pie came from there, then I’ll definitely go there,” the older girl promised. “Thank you for sharing yours with me.”

    The brunette shook her head. “Don’t worry about it. Eating is important, you need to look after yourself.”

    “Leon’s been telling me much the same.”

    At the stall, Leon bought an entire platter of the sandwiches. They were relatively dainty attempts, the crusts cut away and not exactly heaped with fillings - but it was better than most of the alternatives and Clarice seemed satisfied with the selection. “You can’t possibly expect me to eat all of these, though.”

    “I’ve also not had my lunch yet,” he pointed out.

    “Ah, I see. Well at least let me get the drinks.”

    With cups of tea in front of them, the pair commandeered one of the tables that had been set out for use by guests and dug in. For all of Clarice’s protests, she daintily nibbled her way through the vast majority of the sandwiches Leon had bought, while he only ate four.

    “Do you have an understudy for your part?” he asked.

    Clarice blinked. “Yes? I mean, Lord Ascart is very thorough. Everyone has one. We just met her, in fact.”

    Leon arched an eyebrow. “Lady Claes?”

    “Mmm.” She hid a yawn. “Oh dear, mother would be shocked. More shocked.” Then she looked up sharply. “I can’t just drop out, Leon!”

    “You can’t? I thought that that was the point of an understudy.”

    “Yes, but I’m playing the evil countess. Even if Katarina’s studied the lines, you think little miss sugar and spice and everything nice can pull that off?”

    Leon smiled. Katarina’s festival and her stage debut was due in her second year, but he didn’t think moving it forward would matter much. “Is that what you think of her?”

    “I like her, everyone does. But can you see her as a villainess?”

    Oh, it hurt not to laugh. Although the way his ribs felt, it would also hurt to laugh. “Lady Atlee, would you be interested in a small wager?”

    -

    “I can’t believe you talked me into this,” Clarice told Leon as he led her to one of the box seats looking out at the stage. Normally the boxes were restricted to distinguished attendees, but the festival was supposed to be informal so for the purposes of the play all of the guests were sitting down among the students on the main floor. While the box hadn’t been specifically cleaned for the event, it was still well maintained so they were able to sit and watch from the anonymity of the shadows.

    Leon pulled a seat back for her, and once she was comfortable he sat down next to her. “If you fall asleep mid-performance, it’d be a little obvious down in the audience.”

    “I meant ditching on the play.”

    “I think it would be even more obvious if you were on stage.” Nicol hadn’t raised any objection over Clarice telling him that she wasn’t going to be up to participating. To be fair, the stoic student council president was hard to read a lot of the time but overall Leon thought that he was relieved that his cousin looked calmer than she had since the previous term.

    Clarice punched him a little in the arm and then looked alarmed. “I’m sorry, I forgot your arm!”

    “Other arm,” Leon assured her. “And I asked Olivia to apply some of her light magic while you were eating dessert. I should be fine by tomorrow.”

    His companion flushed at the reminder of three portions of pie that she’d devoured - in addition to the one Katarina had earnestly donated previously. “That’s impressive. Jilk is still under doctor’s orders not to do anything too energetic for a few days after the festival.”

    “Well, I don’t wish to be unfair to Lady Lafan - she’s worked very hard to make the most of her light magic.”

    “You can be a little unfair to her.”

    “She’s not as good as Olivia,” Leon said bluntly.

    Clarice laughed, sounding sincere. “True in both senses of the words you used.” She sighed, tried to lean closer and then snorted as she realised that the chair arm prevented it.

    “There’s a sort of couch back there, but I hate to think what it’s been used for in the past,” Leon told her, looking at the other furnishings available in the box. There were three seats here at the front but alternative seating options stood ready for servants to put them in place behind - the box wasn’t just the balcony jutting out, there were various other facilities laid on. It was probably intended as the royal box actually.

    “It’s called a chaise longue, you barbarian,” she said fondly. “And I’m sure it’s been cleaned. Sure, if you think you can move it with your arm.”

    “I can but try.” Leon tried lifting it, and concluded that dragging it would be wiser. Clarice moved her own seat aside, which was quite a concession under Holfort custom. Leon set the other two chairs out of the way before getting the chaise lounge into position. Clarice waved him to the side with back support and perched herself next to him. “If I sat there I might actually fall asleep,” she confessed.

    Of course, once he was sitting down, Leon found Clarice leaning against him. So she was trying to avoid having anything to rest against… by resting against him. He was going to go with ‘she was tired and not thinking this through’.

    The lights dimmed, except on stage where Violette took centre stage with a violin to warm the audience up. She was playing a duet with Alan, but the boy wasn’t visible since moving the grand piano out would be an unnecessary amount of effort.

    Clarice exhaled. “I only hope Katarina doesn’t forget her lines.”

    Leon looked for a place to rest his left arm and finally decided he could only risk putting it around the girl’s shoulders. She didn’t object.

    The curtains drew back and he was left dividing his attention between the girl next to him and the actors on stage. Having avoided getting roped in, he wasn’t exactly sure how it was going to go. It was a classic, but adaptations for the stage always had their own twists to apply - and Sophia Fia Ascart had provided the script, with her doting brother as the only real restraint. This could get interesting.

    The first act of the story was fairly standard, Sophia hadn’t taken the time-saving option of cutting the villainesses down from three to two. Clarice had been relaxed until Katarina stepped out onto the stage, to play her part as the evil Countess - future evil Countess rather, since for now she was playing a mere ‘friend’ of Mercedes Fou Herrera.

    The girl was clearly floundering and at a loss, and Clarice cringed as with prompting from Mary (the future evil Marchioness), Katarina managed some very faked lines professing fondness and support for Mercedes.

    “She didn’t remember a single line,” the redhead complained. “You said she’d be fine!”

    Leon winced as an elbow dug into his side. “Clarice, she’s supposed to sound fake: she’s portraying someone who’s scheming to betray Mercades.”

    “She’s supposed to sound insincere, not fake. You’re losing this bet!”

    “Wait and see,” he promised.

    Clarice relaxed against him. “Don’t think I won’t collect,” she muttered, her cheek pressed against his shoulder.

    “I know, I know.”

    Down below, to further musical accompaniment by Alan, machinations played out. Framed for conspiracy against the crown, a shocked Mercedes was arrested and dragged before a court to be charged and condemned. All her friends deserted her but even so, the evidence was threadbare.

    “This is going to be a disaster,” Clarice warned as Katarina stepped in once more. It was the big scene for her character. “She’s going to freeze.”

    “Maybe,” Leon admitted. “But the thing to remember about Katarina is that while she’s a lovely person, she was born to play the role of villainess.”

    Gerald, playing the judge, expressed his doubts and…

    “Right? Wrong?” Katarina stalked over to him. “Are we not the ones who decide these things? Why let others govern you?” She jabbed one finger at him. “I thought I was here to speak to a man, not a mouse!”

    “That’s not right,” Clarice exclaimed, stiffening.

    “My lady,” Gerald remained dubious, “These claims that have been made are…”

    “How long are you prepared to be looked down on! How often have you seen others rise up? If ambition is a sin, then I am indeed a sinner, but how much more is it a crime for you to waste your talents! Dare you rise up and take hold of your own destiny?”

    “Oh… my god.”

    Leon nodded, staring down at the stage.

    The deal was done, the guilty verdict given… and as Mercedes fell to the floor in grief and despair, Katarina stood over her, fully enveloped in the role of the evil countess.

    “Those weren’t the lines,” Clarice declared as the story followed Mercedes into her imprisonment in the remote island she’d been condemned to. “But I have to admit, they should have been.”

    “Sophia would swear blind she rewrote the scene to fit Katarina,” Leon told her, “I don’t think we can use adherence to the script as a guide.”

    “Oh you’ve won the bet.” Clarice pinched him. “Don’t gloat. I really believed her for a moment. She was that convincing. Even if she gets the rest wrong, she just stole the show as a villainess.”

    Leon laughed and patted her reassuringly. “Don’t worry, you’ll always be my evil countess.”

    “That’s sweet,” the girl said sleepily.

    They watched quietly, Clarice’s eyes half-lidded, as the play intercut between the rise of the three villainesses alongside their new husbands, while Mercedes suffered in her cell, finally befriended by the disgraced priestess (Scarlet using her pale hair to pretend to be much older than she actually was) in the cell next to hers. As the first act wound up, the priestess died and guards - Leon recognised Brad and Julius, in non-speaking roles since neither had had the time to learn lines - carried the bag that supposedly contained the corpse but actually held the living Mercedes to throw into the sea.

    The audience were rapt, or at least most of the female portion, since to compensate for the lack of lines, the prince and his friend were shirtless for the scene.

    “Ugh,” Clarice admitted, rubbing her eyes as the lights came on for the first intermission. “I hate to say it, but you were right. I can barely keep my eyes open. Even if Katarina had fluffed the part entirely, at least she’s awake.”

    “Do you want something?” Leon offered.

    “...I think I’d better go back to my rooms,” the girl decided. “But before that, I should at least tell Katarina what a great job she’s doing. I owe her that for dropping this on her at the last minute.”

    Leon helped her to stand, and realised there was no way she could wait for him to put the chairs back. If the staff wondered next time the box was used, there would be a little mystery for them.

    Clarice tried to stretch. “I wish I’d done something like this before,” she admitted. “If I… no, dammit! I don’t want to waste my life thinking of what I could have done with him.”

    “So think of what you might do in the future?”

    “I like that better. But… it’s not easy.”

    “No, I don’t suppose it is.”

    Sophia greeted them at the door. “Clarice! You look much better!”

    “I guess I worried you too.” The redhead hugged her younger cousin. “I’m sorry.”

    “It’s alright.” The little albino hugged her back. “Are you alright now?”

    “No.” It obviously pained Clarice to say that. “But… I think maybe I might be.”

    Sophia nodded. “I hope so. If you need anything…”

    “I’ll let you know.”

    To Leon’s surprise, he got a hug from Sophia as well. “Thank you, Leon,” the girl whispered, standing on tip-toes to say the words into his ear.

    Nicol emerged from the shadows. “Sophia, Katarina is fretting about forgetting her lines.” He turned towards Leon and very nearly had an expression. “Am I interrupting?”

    “No, it’s fine.” His sister released Leon and stepped back. “I’ll go and tell her she’s doing fine.”

    “She’s more than fine,” Clarice added. “She’s amazing, doing much better than I would have.”

    “I wasn’t going to say it,” the girl said with a cheeky smile and then scurried away.

    Leon spread his hands slightly towards Nicol, to convey his innocence of wrongdoing. The older boy was still considering him carefully.

    “Don’t give him grief, Nicol.” Clarice walked over and hugged her cousin lightly. “Sophia was just thanking him for talking sense into me.”

    “I think it was more than talking,” the third year observed, supporting Clarice as she leant against him. “Your efforts are appreciated, Lord Bartford. You’ve gone… above and beyond for Clarice. I suppose I should have expected as much after how you supported Angelica.”

    “It’s… well, it wasn’t all a pleasure, but it was a good cause and I’m glad it’s working out for her.”

    “I was going to congratulate Katarina,” Clarice told them, “But it sounds like she’s stressed enough. She’s really doing well.”

    “She often does. Are you going to stay for the rest of the play?”

    The redhead shook her head. “I’m exhausted. If Leon doesn’t mind my imposing on him again, I think I need to get some sleep. I hate to miss the play but right now it’s fall asleep in my dorm or fall asleep watching the act, and I wouldn’t insult all your efforts by doing the latter.”

    “I suppose that Lord Bartford is very practised at providing an escort, even if we have had to re-arrange cover for Princess Hertrude today,” conceded the Student Council’s president quietly. “In a good cause.”

    “You’re such a softie,” Clarice told him before stepping back. Leon caught her arm and steadied her.

    The music being played for the intermission changed and the students acting as stagehands raced to finish moving sets around. Presumably time was running out before the play resumed.

    “We should let you get on,” Leon offered.

    Nicol nodded. “Whatever you decide, Clarice, we want you to be happy.”

    “That means a lot.”

    What decision, Leon wondered. Is her father suggesting another fiance? Probably not. Maybe he means her servants… What happened to them anyway? She dismissed them after the race, and I haven’t seen them since. I don’t think she’s going to want their attention tonight but I don’t think Clarice will just throw them out on the streets.

    Away from the noise and warmth of the hall, the twilight campus was quiet and cool. Clarice shivered, obviously regretting that she wasn’t wearing her uniform jacket. Leon unbuttoned his own and put it around her shoulders. The redhead used her free hand to pull it closer around herself - it wouldn’t really fit, but at least it would keep her warmer.

    The girls’ dorms were a little more spacious than those for boys, but they also had space for servants and other services that were expected for the female students. The concierge raised an eyebrow as Leon pushed the door open and held it for Clarice. “Lady Atlee, can I help you with anything?”

    Leon was fairly sure the concierge at his own dorm wouldn’t help him unless he was on fire.

    “I’m turning in early,” the girl declared. “Have someone tell my servants not to bother me tomorrow.” She closed her fingers around Leon’s wrist. “Another thing I need to deal with.”

    “That sounds like a problem for future-Clarice,” Leon counselled. “It’s not something you need to handle tonight.”

    “I can’t put it off forever.” She rubbed her face. “But I guess tomorrow isn’t forever.”

    They reached the stairs and Clarice tripped on the first step, only not falling because Leon caught her. Without waiting for her to protest, he moved his arms and scooped her up. He was very glad he’d taken the chance for Olivia to heal his arm.

    “Oh this is nice.” She rested her head on his shoulder. “I’m gonna make this up for you.”

    I’m really regretting stuffing you with all those sandwiches, he thought and carried the girl up the stairs. “Where’s your room?” Following her directions, they reached the door and Clarice managed to fish out a key from her pocket.

    Unlocking the door proved a challenge and finally Leon had to lower her to stand as he opened it for her. Inside, the room was the same sort of standard he’d found when he visited Angelica the day before.

    Clarice leant against him, his jacket still around her, her head pressed against his shoulder. Leon was taller than her, but not by all that much. She didn’t move, save for her breathing.

    “Clarice?” he asked quietly. Did she fall asleep standing up?

    There was a catch in her breath. “I’m a shameless woman.”

    Leon rested his hand on her back and rubbed it, hoping she’d find it soothing. “You’ve made mistakes. We’ve all made some. The important thing is to learn from them.”

    “I’m not talking about that,” she mumbled.

    “Okay?”

    “Leon?”

    “Yes?”

    Clarice reached around him. One hand wrapped around his back. The other - well, it sounded like she had hold of the door. “I… can you do me one more favour?”

    “What can I help with?”

    The girl in his arms raised her face for a moment, eyes red-rimmed. “Stay with me?” she asked in a small voice.

    For a moment, Leon wasn’t sure what to say. Then he decided this wasn’t a moment for words. He leant forwards and kissed her on the forehead.

    Clarice pushed the door closed behind them.

    -

    A/N: I'm going to a convention tomorrow (yes, I know, actually meeting people, the X-treme sport of 2022), assuming that the Covid self-test I just did checks out. I've no idea what the internet will be like there - I'll update the next arc if I can. If not, see you in a bit more than a week.
     
    The Kidnapping of Katarina 6-1
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    The Kidnapping of Katarina

    Make a bad one good, make a wrong one right
    Power of love will keep you home at night
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 1

    The human heart in its perversity finds it hard to escape hatred and revenge. ~ Moses Luzzatto​

    There was someone knocking on the door.

    Leon noticed that before he recalled that this wasn’t his bed. And given the weight of Clarice Fia Atlee lying half-on top of him, that wasn’t a good sign for his wits being at their full sharpness.

    Then again, Luxion would probably say that said sharpness wasn’t anything to brag about.

    Olivia’s healing magic, and a night of sleep had done wonders for his condition. He honestly felt as if the strains of the previous day had never happened. His left arm was around Clarice, but his right hand was free to rub his eyes, clearing away a little sleepy dust and helping his rusty thinking processes get into motion.

    Someone was knocking on the door. It would probably be best for Clarice’s reputation that he wasn’t found here, but at the same time just bolting and leaving her here would be rude, at best.

    Maybe someone else would deal with it? Angelica had a maid, did Clarice? She had the contract-servants… except she’d ordered them not to bother her today. Great.

    With a sigh, Leon rested his other hand on Clarice’s head and stroked her hair. She mumbled something but didn’t wake.

    Well, it was probably safe enough to subvocalize to Luxion then. “Luxion.”

    “Master?”

    “Did you ever get the drone out of Jilk’s room?”

    “Yes master. Thank you for asking.” The AI’s voice dripped sarcasm.

    “I don’t suppose you’re anywhere near Lady Atlee’s room?”

    “Outside the window, master. It is the easiest place to respond from if you were to be attacked.”

    Leon blinked. “Why would anyone attack me?”

    “Campus rumours are currently circulating to the effect that you have eloped with Katarina Rafa Claes,” the AI reported matter-of-factly. “I calculate a thirty-two to forty-seven percent probability of violence should you be encountered by her admirers.”

    What? Leon had to bite that back, he wasn’t sure he’d have kept it quiet enough not to wake Clarice. He counted to ten in every language he knew - which didn’t take that long, but it at least let his pulse settle down. “I didn’t even elope with the woman I technically slept with last night. Why do they think I’ve done so with Lady Claes?”

    “You are the only two students not to return to your rooms last night, master.”

    “...”

    “The concierge of your current companion’s dorm reported her return without mentioning you,” Luxion continued.

    Leon rubbed his face again. “Being discreet to cover for Clarice’s reputation?” he wondered. “Or just doesn’t want to admit that she doesn’t know if I left or not?”

    The irony was that the two of them hadn’t done anything scandalous. A part of Leon regretted that, for such an opportunity might never come again. Rather a large part of him, being honest.

    But at some point last night, after Clarice was done sobbing her heart out, clinginging onto him as if she was afraid that he - like Jilk - would abandon her… at some point in the dark of the night before he fell asleep, Leon had concluded that it was probably for the best.

    If sex was going to help Clarice, she would have cured herself long since. Having someone simply be there, so that she could open up to them, was likely going to do more good.

    It didn’t leave Leon less frustrated, and the fact that he knew the feeling was immensely selfish made him feel worse, not better.

    “I do not claim to understand the thinking of new humans,” the AI told him primly. “Or often of old humans. Cleare has suggested that your eventual offspring may share your desirable genetic traits. Steps towards having offspring would be preferable, however unpleasant it is to find myself agreeing with that AI.”

    “Do you know where Katarina is?” Leon asked, not wanting to get into that topic of conversation.

    “Based on the transmitter you gave her, she is currently in the noble district. Triangulation strongly supports that she is somewhere within the Berg mansion or the associated grounds, most likely on the second floor.”

    “The Berg mansion?” What the hell? That wasn’t supposed to happen until the entire mess with Rafael. “Well, that’s not the worst news then. I think I know what’s going on and she should be safe.” Although… that was based on the same foreknowledge that had led him to believe that she wouldn’t be kidnapped this year - and evidently that had been a mistake.

    Is this my fault for setting her up to act? he thought, and then shook his head. This isn’t something done on the spur of the moment - it must have been underway for a while, and I missed it being set up.

    The movement must have disturbed Clarice, as his previous murmuring had not. The arm she’d draped across him shifted and he felt her turn her head further. Looking down, Leon saw her eyes blink open, evidently puzzled to find herself sleeping on someone who was wearing a shirt.

    “Good morning, angel,” he greeted her chirply.

    The redhead’s eyes went wide. “Bartford? Did we… Oh! Oh… oh…” Then she rolled off him, grabbed one of the pillows and pulled it over her face. There was muffled wailing from beneath it.

    Leon looked at her, waiting patiently until someone started knocking on the door again. “Clarice, you might want to tone that down before someone thinks you’re being murdered in here.”

    She very reluctantly stopped hiding behind the pillow, crimson faced. “I can’t believe this. I bring a boy back to my bed and then spend half the night crying on him.”

    “It’s a considerable gesture of trust. I’m touched.” He paused. “Frustrated, I will admit, but touched.”

    “Touched?” Clarice asked and then turned towards the door, still being knocked on. “SHUT UP!” she roared at the top of her voice.

    The knocking stopped.

    “It’s still a form of intimacy,” he pointed out.

    “I suppose it is.” She looked down at him. “I don’t want to sound unwelcoming, but can you at least wait outside so I can get changed?”

    “I’m not unwilling, but you’re still lying on my left arm,” Leon told her blandly.

    Clarice arched herself up on her shoulders and feet so that he could remove his arm. He hadn’t realised she was quite that flexible.

    Recovering his jacket and shoes, he stepped out into her living room and closed the door to her bedroom. The window was inviting, but he was careful not to get too close in case someone with sharp eyes spotted him through the glass. If Clarice decided that it was alright to let anyone know where he was, that was fine and he doubted that it would damage his reputation (although almost nobody would believe that the night had been a chaste experience for them).

    After a few moments, Clarice joined him. She was wearing the school uniform properly now - the skirt rather longer than had been her custom, the jacket worn - although he could just barely see that she still wore the same choker around her throat.

    “Well,” she greeted him. “Shall we face the music together? I don’t know who that is, but if it’s the servants then I’ll just sell their contracts. I left them instructions not to bother me.”

    “This may not be about either of us,” Leon observed. He pointed out the window. “Something’s going on. It looks as if there’s a search going on.”

    Clarice went to the window. “...you’re right. Wonderful,” she added in a tone that made it clear she considered it anything but.

    Nonetheless, she headed for the door. Leon joined her and tried the key. It didn’t turn, or rather, it did but not usefully since the door wasn’t locked. Whoever was knocking hadn’t tried the handle presumably.

    With a shrug, Leon pulled the door open and caught a glimpse of the older boy he’d ridden with during yesterday’s race. He still didn’t know his name.

    And then someone punched him in the nose. Leon sat down abruptly, as much out of surprise as due to the unexpected pain.

    -

    The young man who had punched Leon was apologetic with very little prompting from Clarice. He got quite a bit of prompting from her anyway, because that was not the start to the day that she’d wanted.

    James - that was his name, James Fou Basilios, a nephew of Count Basilios and a third year student in the general class - helped Leon set his nose straight. Clarice kept a small medical kit available, so some tape was available that would probably keep it from leaving the younger boy with a crooked nose.

    “I’m sorry,” James said again as they left the dorm. “I was worried that Lady Clarice wasn’t responding and I couldn’t think of any good reason for you to be in her room.” He’d explained that Katarina Rafa Claes was missing, which spared Leon from having to explain how he’d learned of that little crisis.

    “That’s a remarkable lack of imagination, you’re displaying!” another voice cut in, and Deirdre Fou Roseblade trotted after them, her hair bouncing. “So that’s where you’d disappeared to, Bartford.” She caught hold of Clarice’s arm. “Details, Atlee, I want all of them.”

    “Even if there were details, why would I disclose them to you?” the redhead demanded, pulling her arm free.

    The blonde didn’t seem inclined to give up. “You’re the one that ditched acting last night so you could sneak off. You’re not going to tell me you knew Claes was up to the role when you cancelled at the last minute? And don’t I deserve to know what I’m in for, once he stops playing coy?”

    James gave Leon a suspicious look. As tempting as it was to protest innocence, that would be admitting weakness in front of Dierdre, which was never a good idea.

    “I haven’t found there to be anything coy about Leon.” Clarice sounded amused. “And I wouldn’t want to spoil the surprise if you ever do have the… privilege.”

    “Oooh. Now I’m looking forward to it.”

    Leon rolled his eyes.

    “Bartford!” Keith rushed out of one of the other dorms, eyes wild. The path was literally rippling under the earth mage’s feet. “Where’s my sister!? Where have you swept her off to!?” Sophia followed behind the flaxen haired boy, looking around eagerly. The light in her eyes seemed to dim a little when she realised that Katarina wasn’t with them.

    “When,” Leon asked, “Did I get this reputation as some kind of lothario? First I’m accused of seducing both the ladies I was escorting yesterday, despite the fact I’d been delegated the duty by the rest of the Student Council.” (Although it was stretching a point there, Angelica was part of the student council, not the whole of it). “And now apparently you think I can seduce both Lady Atlee and Lady Claes in one night.”

    “Aha!” Deirdre declared loudly, “That’s what I need: another woman to share you with!”

    You’re not helping, Leon’s glare told her.

    I’m not trying to, the blonde’s toss of her hair answered.

    Clarice sighed and patted Leon’s hand. “I knew that the two of us getting out of bed was a mistake.”

    “It was your idea.”

    Keith and Sophia were both red-faced. “But where is Lady Katarina!” Clarice’s cousin wailed.

    “I haven’t seen her since the first act of the play yesterday,” the redhead told the girl patiently. “I was… weary, and Leon did me the favour of escorting me to my room. I would assume that Lady Claes at least finished her part in the play.”

    “She was amazing!” Sophia gushed. “But if she’s not with you, where is she?”

    “That’s a more reasonable question,” Leon agreed. “Unfortunately, I couldn’t tell you. Who saw her last? James said she was missing, but he didn’t know the details.”

    Keith wiped at his face. “She finished the play, there was the curtain call and then she went backstage to get changed out of her costume.”

    “The play was a great success, then?”

    “Yes,” he said dismissively.

    “You both filled your roles well,” Leon told him.

    “That’s a bit generous,” Deirdre objected. “He was a cardboard cutout of a character! Gerald had some attitude.”

    “That’s what the play calls for,” he explained to her. “Edmond Dantes is supposed to be a puppet who does nothing he’s not pushed into by the villainesses. Keith was supposed to portray an empty shell of a man, because that’s what the play expects of the male cast. If anything, Gerald was over-acting.”

    Clarice tilted her head. “Is that why you didn’t take a role?”

    “One of the reasons. Anyway, Keith’s sister went backstage. What happened then?”

    “We were waiting for her to join us for the after-play party,” Sophia explained. “But she didn’t come. After a while Anne went to look for her...”

    “Anne?”

    “Katarina’s maid,” Leon explained to Clarice.

    “How do you know that?” Keith demanded suspiciously.

    Leon gave him a put-upon look. “I talk to people? It’s not hard to learn people’s names.”

    “And this Anne didn’t find Lady Claes?” asked Clarice.

    Sophia shook her head, white hair flying. “Her costume was there, but her own clothes weren’t.”

    “No sign of a struggle? She’s a pretty vigorous young woman, if someone tried to drag her away I think she’d have made quite a bit of noise and fuss,” Leon speculated.

    “None,” Keith confirmed, his ace worried. “But she’s very careless. Someone could have told her a lie and led her into almost anything.”

    Leon nodded slowly. “I see. And I assume the logical places - her rooms, her garden and so forth have been checked?”

    Keith nodded sharply. “We checked there, and Prince Gerald’s rooms too. Then we raised the alarm and started a wider search.”

    Because of course you thought her fiance might have had her taken to his rooms so he could move ahead with their relationship, Leon thought. And probably said as much right in front of him.

    “The academy did a roll call,” Sophia continued. “That’s when we found out that you were missing as well. We could account for everyone else one way or another.” The girl gave Clarice a beady eye.

    More students - another search party, Leon assumed - approached them and he saw two familiar faces.

    “Leon!” Olivia exclaimed. “Thank goodness you’re alright. Have you found Lady Katarina?”

    Clarice groaned. “Leon was with me all night, Miss Campbell. Neither of us had seen Katarina since the play’s first act yesterday.”

    The common-born student went wide-eyed. “A-all night? Um...” Her ears went crimson and she covered her mouth with both hands. Scarlet Rafa Ades, standing next to Olivia, gave Leon a curious look.

    “Now that’s some endurance!” Deirdre exclaimed.

    “Nothing happened,” snapped Clarice irritably. “Stop making it out to be more than it was. I… wasn’t in a good state yesterday. Leon was looking after me, he didn’t take advantage.” She crossed her arms irritably. “I needed someone to hold onto me and let me…”

    “Eeeee…” Sophia squealed. “That’s so romantic!”

    Scarlet nodded solemnly. “Leon is very supportive. If I had needed such aid after Lord Seberg ended our engagement, I am sure he would have been just as gallant.”

    “Naturally.”

    “Another one!?” Keith exclaimed. He threw up his hands. “And you wonder why we think you’re a lothario! Is there any woman you haven’t seduced!”

    “Lots of them. Pertinently, your sister.”

    Sophia punched the air lightly. “Brother still has a chance!”

    Deirdre sighed. “Really, I’m almost disappointed. But on the other hand, that you can resist her charms just makes you even more challenging.” She shook her head. “Anyway, the carriages of guests who hadn’t left yet were checked before they could depart and messengers were sent after those who had. The staff and the student council have been searching ever since.”

    “So where in the world is my sister?” Keith wondered. “Without us to look after her, she could be in any sort of danger!”

    -

    Katarina Rafa Claes’ first thought was that she was dreaming. Sleeping in a warm, comfortable bed was nothing unusual for her, but waking up without Anne’s intervention? Feh, as if. So she rolled over, pulled the covers and enjoyed the dream. After all, a nice drowsy morning of not being pulled out of bed to be washed, dressed and made-up for the day was something to appreciate.

    After dozing long enough that the shadows of the bedroom had moved noticeably, she began to wonder if maybe she wasn’t just dreaming. She never remembered having to worry about bodily functions in a dream, but part of her was definitely suggesting that she needed to get out of bed and take care of a certain something-something.

    Oh gosh, was Anne unwell!? The girl sat up, bolt-upright. Was Anne not waking her because she was sick?

    Pushing the covers aside, Katarina scrambled out of the bed and rushed for the door, not caring that she wasn’t dressed.

    The door failed to be there and she found herself facing a dresser with a tall mirror that she didn’t remember. “Uh…”

    Looking around, this didn’t look like her bedroom. In fact, looking down she realised she was wearing a long nightgown rather than her usual and much more practical pyjamas. What was going on?

    Brushing her hair back, Katarina winced as her fingers caught on a tangle. Anne was going to have to comb that out carefully or it would tug something awful when Katarina’s long silky hair was brushed. Wait, yes - she’d been looking for Anne.

    At least there was a door, it just wasn’t where she’d expected it. The girl strode across to it eagerly, but before she could grasp the handle, it turned on its own. Was it a ghost!? Was Katarina in a haunted bedroom!?

    Actually, she realised as it opened, it was a maid. A little taller and more slender than Anne, but dressed in the same maid’s apron and uniform. Hmm. Wasn’t there another maid…?

    “Good morning, miss.” The maid took her hand and herded her back towards the mirror. “Let’s get your hair done and then you can bathe before lunch.”

    “Uh…”

    The maid took a comb and started working on Katarina’s hair. No! How insidious! If Katarina pulled away now she’d get her hair tugged on something fierce. “But I have my own maid. Anne takes care of that for me.”

    “Yes, she isn’t here right now.” The maid ran her fingers through Katarina’s hair, combing locks that weren’t tangled away from those that were. “My name is Lana and I’ll be taking care of you for now.”

    “Oh no! Is Anne alright!?”

    “She’s just fine. I’m sure you’ll see her again soon.” Lana started working on the tangles. “Did you sleep well?”

    “Yes, very well.”

    “I’m glad.”

    Katarina’s stomach began to rumble. Acting was a surprisingly amount of work and she was looking forward to the food at the party after the… Oh! She hadn’t gone to the party after the play was over, Katarina remembered. And if it was the next day… “What’s for breakfast?”

    “It’ll be more of lunch, Lady Claes.” Lana patted her reassuringly on the top of her head. “Just a little longer, we’ll take good care of you.”

    “It’s just that I don’t think I had supper…” Katarina didn’t see a clock but when she caught a glimpse of the window, the sky was certainly high enough for it to be late in the morning.

    What had happened yesterday that she’d missed the party. There was… She frowned in concentration. Right, Lady Clarice hadn’t felt well so Katarina had to step up as her understudy. She’d tried cramming on the script, because she’d tried to study it before - really she had - but there was also so much else going on for the festival that things had gotten ahead of her.

    Sophia had coached her on the lines, and Katarina had written prompts on her hand (except they’d smeared and she’d had to wash them off).

    And then, out on stage, her mind had just gone completely blank. She was facing Gerald, she knew there were things she was supposed to say but for the life of her she couldn’t remember the lines that Sophia had just gone through with her.

    Fortunately, she did remember more or less the story. She’d read the book with Sophia, after all. And even if the exact words didn’t come to mind, there had been a scene back in the game where the villainess Katarina had been stirring up trouble and Olivia had heard her persuading someone to throw something on the heroine’s dress at a party. So Katarina had parroted the lines and hoped that no one would mind. The show must go on, right?

    And everyone seemed to like it!

    Even Sophia told her that she didn’t mind Katarina not using the script and that Clarice had come backstage to say how pleased she was with Katarina’s acting. Which was really nice of her, and just went to show that however scared Sophia had been, the nice kind girl that they remembered from before was still there.

    And so they’d finished out the play, Katarina faking the lines when she couldn’t remember them occasionally. Well, more than occasionally. It was… well it wasn’t quite all of them because there were two scenes that she was barely in and Mary had whispered the short lines to her right when someone was about to give her cue.

    But mostly she’d improvised.

    And it had worked out alright. There had been lots of applause when the final curtain went down and everyone went out in costume. Gerald had taken her hand and said they could go right to the party, but Keith and Mary insisted that it was better to change out of the costume first, because it was getting late and the costume really wasn’t very warm…

    Lana set aside the brush and Katarina let her lead her out of the room and across the hall into the bathroom, where there was a nice warm tub waiting for her.

    Katarina used the other facilities and then sank into the warm and relaxing bath. She let Lana soak her hair and played with the cute floating wooden duck - she really liked it, maybe she could get one of her own! - and thought back to what had happened after the play.

    She’d gotten the costume off, and then her clothes were mostly on except for doing her corset up. So she’d looked for someone to help with that and there was a nice maid - see, she was right! There had been another maid! Anyway, the cute little maid had done her corset and then led her off to mee the others.

    They’d walked out on the academy grounds, away out through the quiet, which was such a relief from the heat inside the hall. But after a while they didn’t seem to be getting anywhere. Katarina thought that maybe the maid was lost, because they were nearer to her garden than they were to the centre of the academy where she thought the party was to be… but she might have made a mistake.

    She’d just been about to ask, as nicely as she could, and then the maid had stopped. Katarina also came to a halt and…

    Someone had put a cloth across her mouth! And the next thing Katarina remembered was waking up here.

    There was a shock of water hitting her as Lana rinsed Katarina’s hair. “Let’s get you dressed,” the maid said, indicating where Katarina’s clothes from yesterday hung up, looking freshly laundered.

    “Oh my gosh! I’ve been kidnapped!”

    Lana patted her on the head again. “It’s time to get dressed for lunch, Lady Katarina.”

    Katarina’s stomach reminded her that she was hungry so she let Lana help her get into her clothes and followed her downstairs to a dining room.

    A young man in a butler’s tail-coated suit, immaculate and handsome, moved a seat back for her and then pushed it in for her. A moment later, another woman arrived and the butler did the same for her. Katarina studied the woman. Was she also a hostage? She was someone Katarina knew, but not very well…

    Cee, Sea… Selena! Yes, it was Selena Rafa Berg! Gerald and Alan’s brother Ian’s fiancee! They were both three years older than Katarina and had graduated from the academy at the end of the last year. Mother had shown her the invitations received so that they could all attend the wedding between this term and next term, which sounded ever so romantic.

    “Se-” she began, but the other woman raised her empty glass.

    The butler opened a bottle of wine and filled the glass, before doing the same for Katarina. Selena sniffed at the contents of the glass, which always seemed silly to Katarina because you drank wine you didn’t inhale it. But she did the same anyway, because Selena had good manners - Katarina’s mother had always pointed her out as a good example to follow when they crossed paths at parties.

    Selena sipped her wine and Lana returned - wait, when had she left? - with a little trolley holding plates of food. Katarina tried not to salivate into her glass at the smell of the food.

    Both ladies set their glasses down and that meant it was okay to eat now. Katarina grasped the silverware and dug in. Gosh, she needed this!

    “I hope that we’re not inconveniencing you too badly, Lady Claes.” Selena was barely eating at all. As Katarina chewed on a big mouthful of potatoes, carrots and pork, she saw that the older girl only sliced a little meat and put it on her fork, but toyed with it before finally putting it down.

    “In-” She paused, chewed a bit more. “Inconvenienced?” Oh, this was delicious… Wait, yes. “Oh, the kidnapping.” She cut the half-potato in half again - that looked small enough that she could get it into her mouth. Now soak up some gravy and maybe get some peas onto her fork as well… “Wait, you’re not kidnapped as well?”

    Selena covered her mouth with one hand. “Oh, oh no. This is my mansion, Lady Claes.”

    “Wait, so you’re the kidnapper?”

    Her… well, almost a friend, almost a sister-in-law (although once Gerald found someone he really loved that wouldn’t be the case… What was the word - acquaintance? That sounded right. Her acquaintance nodded with a certain embarrassment visible on her face as Katarina shovelled more food into her mouth. “That is the case, yes.”

    Katarina chewed on her food. Wow. She hadn’t expected that. What was the motive? How had they kidnapped her? Wait, no - she’d been there for that. What was the last question… oh, right: motive! Why had they drugged her, brought her to Selena’s mansion, given her a cosy bed to sleep in, bathed her, dressed her and were now serving her a lovely dinner?

    Wait, people were kidnapped for ransom!

    And Keith said she’d never learn anything useful from romance novels. Showed what he knew. He ought to listen more to his big sister!

    A little council of Katarina’s inside her head nodded emphatically and then started squabbling over how much ransom she ought to be worth as Katarina cut some more pork, brow furrowed in concentration.

    On the one hand, she was a duke’s daughter and engaged to the brother of another duke. But Selena’s father was Duke Berg so she shouldn’t be hard off for money… unless she needed a huge sum to cover gambling debts or something.

    The image of Selena sitting at a green baize table, nervously pushing chips across it as a mish-mash of playing cards lay before her crossed Katarina’s mind.

    Wait, no, she shouldn’t get distracted. She’d been wondering about ransoms…

    Oh dear, she could just imagine her mother’s face if some extravagant demand was made. ‘It’s too much for that girl, with her poor manners’ she could almost imagine her mother saying in disappointment. ‘We’ll just have to manage with Keith, he’s at least well behaved’.

    Poor Keith, to lose his sister because of a kidnapper who asked for too much in ransom!

    “Um…” Katarina wiped her mouth with a napkin Lana presented her after the main course was done. The butler had taken Selena’s plate away even though barely half of the contents had been eaten! (Katarina considered asking if she could have the rest, but she was a guest and she remembered her mother lecturing her about that at length when she asked for that once while visiting Mary. “Uh, Selena. How much ransom are you asking for?”

    How much would be acceptable? Perhaps if it was only as much as a year of her allowance? Let’s see, multiply by fifty-two…

    “Ransom?” Selena looked baffled.

    Katarina nodded. “That’s what kidnappings are for, right?”

    “Oh my. No, it’s nothing like that. I -”

    The butler cleared his throat. “Excuse me, my lady. I believe it is time for you to rest.”

    Selena’s face fell into an expression of dull acceptance. “Yes, of course.” She let the man pull her chair back.

    “Wait.” Katarina tried to stand, forcing her own chair back. “Selena, I need to ask…”

    “Dessert, my lady?” Lana asked, moving another trolley up to the table.

    Katarina stared at it. There was flan, there was trifle, there was pie. A jug of cream, a bowl of whipped cream. Lana removed the covers from two serving dishes, revealing cakes. “Th-thank you?”

    When she looked back across the table, Selena was gone. The butler was just closing the door behind himself. “Uhm, doesn’t Lady Berg want any dessert?”

    “Lady Berg ordered this especially for you,” Lana assured her.

    All for her? Katarina couldn’t believe it. Maybe she was dreaming after all! But it would be rude to refuse…

    -

    “I… regret… nothing…” Katarina declared, sprawling upon her bed. The bed in her room. The bed in the room she was using in the Berg mansion. The girl cradled her distended stomach. Urgh, this was what happened when Keith wasn’t around to tell her she was eating too much. But it had all tasted so good…

    “Please take a little nap,” Lana suggested. “If you don’t feel better soon I’ll get you some indigestion medicine.”

    Katarina gave the maid a little wave. Hopefully it wouldn’t come to that, medicine always tasted foul.

    Once Lana was out of the room, Katarina craned her neck up and looked around for spyholes. There were no suspicious knots in the door, and while there were framed pictures on two walls, they were both landscapes rather than portraits that might have eye-holes cunningly disguised as the eyes of the person in the portrait.

    Satisfied that she was probably safe, Katarina rolled carefully off the bed and staggered to the window. Looking out through it, she saw that the roofs outside did look like some of the mansions she’d seen around the capital before. So this probably was the Berg Mansion. She could even see the royal castle off in the distance.

    If I could just open this window and climb down, I bet I could get across the gardens, she thought. And then there’s just the wall and the gate in the way…

    Her stomach made a squeaking sound and she sat down again nervously. She’d just been theorising! Planning! She wasn’t going to try it now, she frantically assured the offended digestive system. All in good time.

    After a moment and a warning twinge, her stomach relaxed slightly. No longer immediately fearing a food escape, Katarina laid back down and thought.

    Getting down from the window was probably alright. It would mean a bit of climbing, but if she could climb up a tree then climbing down a wall wouldn’t be too bad. And she had lots of bedding, she could even make a rope. The difficulty would be getting past the wall or the gate. And probably past any guards.

    Were their guards? Likely. Villains always had henchmen in the novels, and while Selena wasn’t very villain-like, she probably at least knew that much. Assume there were guards.

    It would be much easier if she had one of her friends with her. Sophia would probably know a perfect plan from a novel that could be applied here.

    Hmm. Maybe if she tried thinking like them…

    Katarina folded her hands behind her and looked up at the ceiling. What would Keith do in this situation?

    In her mind’s eye, a little Keith waved his hand magically. A golem rose from the earth and helped her brother down from the window. Then they trotted across to the garden, brushing aside guards that were trying to block the golem with their hoes, before the golem lifted Keith up over the wall.

    So simple!

    Of course, Katarina couldn’t create golems. All she could do was make an earth bump. That would help her climb down the wall, so that was good. And it would make handholds for climbing over the wall...

    But not so much in dealing with guards. Darn.

    “A perfectly good plan foiled by the fact it just wouldn’t work,” Katarina muttered to herself.

    Alright, so setting aside the Keith method. What would… What would Gerald do in a situation like this?

    Katarina considered her fiance, trapped in this room. She considered the entire room on fire…

    No, that probably wouldn’t happen. Selena was Ian’s fiancee and Gerald wouldn’t want to upset his brother like that. So no fire. What else would the blackhearted prince do to solve this?

    Hmm. Well Gerald was brilliant, so he’d probably work out exactly what Selena was after and then find some small and overlooked flaw that would cause it all to unravel. He’d sit down facing her across the table, smile warmly and then lay out his icy logic, trapping Selena in a predicament so torturous that she’d have no choice but to yield when he presented her with an escape.

    Gosh, Gerald was clever.

    Katarina clenched her fists. She could do this. All she had to do was figure out why Selena had abducted her! It wasn’t for ransom, so what else was it for?

    She yawned.

    Several minutes later, Katarina was happily dreaming of her brother and their friends all congratulating her for escaping the kidnappers and throwing her a ‘you missed the after-play party’ party. It was a lovely party, so it was rather a pity that it was all happening inside her head.
     
    The Kidnapping of Katarina 6-2
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    The Kidnapping of Katarina

    Make a bad one good, make a wrong one right
    Power of love will keep you home at night
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 2

    Revenge does not long remain un-revenged. ~ German Proverb​

    The academy grounds did include several areas that had been set aside for future expansion. In the meanwhile they’d become heavily overgrown and in one section there was a small forest. It was dense enough that one could hide a body there, so when Leon was volunteered to search it in case Katarina was stuck there somehow (no one quite dared to say ‘dead’ around her admirers), he’d made a point of choosing a partner that he was reasonably sure wouldn’t kill him and hide the body.

    Granted, if Scarlet decided he was punching bag material there was a very good chance that Leon would wind up dead. He didn’t have the ability to magically reinforce himself, after all. But on the other hand, hiding the body wouldn’t be her style at all.

    “Do you expect to find my cousin here?” she asked, picking her way through the undergrowth so neatly that not so much as a leaf clung to her.

    Leon was having a bit more trouble and angled sideways to avoid getting caught on a bush of something thorny. “Fairly unlikely, but it doesn’t hurt to be thorough. And Keith isn’t the only one who seemed to have gotten it into their head that I’d run away with her.”

    “Wouldn’t you?”

    Leon paused and looked at Scarlet’s deadpan expression. It was often hard to tell when the girl was genuinely being naive, simply misunderstanding… or setting you up for a punch-line. “In the extremely unlikely event she wound up in trouble she couldn’t deal with just by talking to her loving family and friends, I’m sure I could find her a nice quiet island to grow vegetables on,” he answered at last.

    Scarlet nodded in satisfaction. “Then their fears aren’t unreasonable.”

    “They aren’t worried as much about my running away with her as much as it is the prospect of my doing the things with her that they’d do if they were eloping with her.”

    “What sort of things would those be?”

    “Do you really want me to explain what Prince Gerald is eager to do with his fiancee in private?” he asked. “Because I’m pretty sure that Keith or Mary could give you much more lurid descriptions.”

    Scarlet’s face could have been carved from ice for a moment. “Excluding her fiance.”

    Leon sighed. “In the case of the two people I mentioned, perhaps more or less the same.”

    “Mary is also a girl.”

    “That still leaves a lot to work with,” he told Scarlet. “Short of ‘having children’ together, there’s not much a woman can’t do with another woman that a man can.”

    “Really?”

    “I don’t speak from personal experience, since I’m obviously not a woman myself, but there’s a considerable body of literature if you know where to look. Ask Sophia if you don’t and if you’re curious.”

    That would be a funny conversation. He’d probably want to be well away from Sophia and her brother when that was going on.

    Scarlet nodded, which ever so coincidentally took her head beneath the bough of a tree as she walked onwards. “Would Sophia have similar plans for Katarina?”

    “I think she’d want to take her brother with them so he could do that part for her, while she’d be on a happy adventure with Lady Katarina - or just reading about them.”

    “That might make my cousin very happy,” the silver-blonde girl decided. “Lord Ascart is much admired.”

    Leon nodded. “But he’s probably too loyal to his good friend Gerald to go along with that. Honestly, I think their lives would be much less complicated if they just had an orgy to find out who’s actually as enthusiastic about what they have in mind as they think they are. But if I suggested that then a long list of people would probably kill me and hide my body.”

    Scarlet patted him reassuringly on the arm. “I wouldn’t.”

    “I appreciate that, Scarlet. You’re a good person.”

    “Master,” Luxion interjected. “I appreciate that I’m interrupting your pre-reproductive efforts with this woman, but someone is breaking into Gerald Rafa Stuart’s dorm room. I believe they are delivering a ransom note.”

    Leon paused, eyes somewhat crossing at the two dissonant messages. He really wished Cleare hadn’t put that thought into whatever passed for Luxion’s head. “Who?” he subvocalized.

    “Who are you asking?” Scarlet asked him.

    “Lafan’s slave.” Luxion felt the word applied more accurately than the ‘contract-servant’ term used in polite society.

    “I’m the only one here,” the girl added. “But you asked who?”

    Leon stared at Scarlet. Had he spoken out loud by mistake. “Luxion?” he asked, making very sure that he was only subvocalizing.

    Scarlet looked around. “Who is Luxion, and where are they?”

    ...she was probably enhancing her senses with magic somehow and could hear even his subvocalizing, Leon realised. Dammit! “Luxion is my… well, familiar would be the closest word.”

    “I haven’t seen them?” she observed. “I didn’t know you even had a familiar.”

    “Luxion is very shy,” he explained. “I can talk to them at a distance - it just let me know someone just broke into Prince Gerald’s dorm.”

    Scarlet nodded and started retracing her steps. “Do you think it’s connected? And why do you call Luxion ‘it’?”

    “Because Luxion has no preferred gender identity, so I respect it’s preferences,” Leon explained. Getting into an AI’s nature would be a conversation for later or possibly never. “And even if it’s not connected, we should at least check.”

    What would Nanaka be doing breaking into Gerald’s room? Leon didn’t know much about the demihuman - he’d assumed that this abduction was more or less the same one he’d anticipated that Katarina would experience in the books and so far the data relayed from her transmitter was bearing that out: Selena being the abductor was right, and someone manipulating her to do this would fit what he’d learned so far.

    Scarlet caught hold of Leon. “We won’t get there in time at this rate.”

    “What do you…?” he started to ask and then she swept him off his feet into a princess carry and started running quite unreasonably fast, bounding over obstacles - fences, hedges, people…

    “Eeep.” Leon muttered and made sure he had one arm wrapped around Scarlet’s slim shoulders. If she slipped and dropped him then he’d need Olivia to put him back together again.

    Scarlet seemed to be making very little effort, which just underlined how talented she was at magic. I have no idea where she came from - she wasn’t in either series, Leon thought - but I’m glad she’s on my side.

    “None of Lafan’s admirers have rooms in the same building as Prince Gerald.” Scarlet hopped up and over a six-foot rose trellis, apparently unbothered by her skirts flaring up around her as she dropped down onto the other side. “So long as we catch the servant leaving, we have cause to detain him.”

    “But not to enter Gerald’s room,” Leon noted. “Luxion, did he leave something?” He didn’t bother to hide the question from Scarlet.

    “Yes master, a letter on the prince’s desk. He’s now leaving the suite.”

    “Luxion says something was left behind.” He saw Alan emerging from the event hall, accompanied by his fiancee and Scarlet’s twin sister. “Drop me here, Alan can let us in. I’ll fill him in.”

    Scarlet took Leon at his word and literally dropped him on the path, then bounded over towards the dorm building.

    “Leon, what’s going on?” Mary demanded, managing to demurely but still quickly cross the distance as Leon climbed to his feet. “Were you and Scarlet not checking the woods? Did you find Lady Katarina?”

    “Someone just broke into Prince Gerald’s rooms to leave a letter,” he explained. “Scarlet’s going to try to catch them, but I can’t just go in and see what the letter is.”

    Mary’s eyes narrowed sharply. “A ransom note!” she exclaimed. “I knew Lady Katarina had been kidnapped.”

    You thought I’d stolen her away to a private love-nest, Leon thought.

    “But weren’t you worried she’d eloped with Leon?” asked Violette.

    Mary smiled in a way that made Leon wary. “We should go to Gerald’s room right away. Alan!”

    “I’m coming,” the prince agreed. “Do you think Scarlet’s alright?”

    “You don’t know her very well,” Leon said drily.

    Sure enough, they arrived to find that Scarlet was having no difficulty keeping the demi-human from escaping. Admittedly, she’d done this by ramming him head-first through a wooden fence, but he wasn’t going anywhere. He also seemed mildly concussed as he hung there, arms pinned at his side, dog-eared head dangling on one side and his legs (bared by his shorts) limp on the other side.

    “He tried to get away,” Scarlet explained calmly. “I didn’t let him.”

    “Is he alive?” Alan asked warily.

    “He seems to be breathing.” The girl sounded more or less indifferent. “Demihumans are quite sturdy. We can ask his mistress or Miss Campbell to heal him if he isn’t able to answer questions soon.”

    “Do you think he’ll be co-operative?”

    Mary was continuing to smile, so Leon drew Violette’s attention to this. “I don’t think it’ll be a problem, between us we can be quite convincing.”

    “Please make sure he doesn’t go anywhere,” Alan asked and then led them inside. “I’m going into my brother’s room,” he told the concierge. “Your spare key, please?”

    “Did the boy who was just here ask for that?” added Violette as the man checked the board behind him for the right key.

    “No, Lady Ades. I don’t know who he was visiting.”

    “My brother’s room,” Alan said flatly.

    Leon was wondering if Jenna would get the key to his room as easily as this. He hadn’t been that happy with his room’s security before but now he was doubly glad he didn’t keep anything irreplaceable there.

    “Not without this key, he wasn’t,” the concierge insisted.

    “We’ll see.” The prince’s tone was ominous. When they all trooped up to the right floor, Gerald’s door was locked. “You’re sure about this?” Alan asked. “If that kid was just delivering a note to someone else, Lafan will be able to lodge a complaint against Scarlet.”

    Leon nodded. “I have a reliable source.”

    Unlocking the door, Alan stepped inside. “Did this source say where?”

    “On the desk, I believe.”

    Alan disappeared from view and there was a muffled curse word. A moment later, he emerged, an envelope in his hand. “It was right there. Do you think we should open it?”

    Mary snatched the letter, snapped the blank seal and unfolded the letter before anyone could stop her. She scanned the contents and then passed it to Alan. “If we ever want to see Lady Katarina again,” she declared, “Prince Gerald must renounce any and all claim upon the throne. If he doesn’t… well, they don’t say.”

    “No need to.”

    Alan clenched his fist around the letter. “I’m going to kill them,” he declared. “Julius has gone too far.”

    “Hold your horses,” Leon warned. “Let’s question the little fellow first. Just because he’s contracted to work for Lafan doesn’t mean that he was actually acting on her behalf this time.”

    -

    “No! Nanaka!” Marie wailed as she saw her servant tied to a chair in the meeting room of the Student Council wing. Nicol had been more than happy to agree that they could use the council’s resources to help track down where Katarina was.

    Still napping, according to Luxion’s report. So she was probably safe - although two drones had been re-allocated and would be inside the Berg mansion within the hour just in case some more direct intervention was needed.

    Leon folded his arms and moved to block Marie when she rushed to try to untie the little demihuman. “Don’t do that, Lafan. Your servant was caught escaping after he left a ransom note behind in Prince Stuart’s room. At the minimum, he’s broken into another student’s suite.”

    And as it was a prince’s suite, there might actually be consequences for that. There was still a very mysterious lack of reputable witnesses to who had torn Leon’s room apart at the end of the previous term.

    “You beat him, you brute!” Marie exclaimed, tears forming at the corner of her eyes.

    “No, that was me,” Scarlet explained laconically.

    “You can’t beat another student’s servant!” Julius protested.

    Gerald glared at him. “Evidently we can - and when that servant is implicated in the abduction of a duke’s daughter, perhaps we should.” He pointed at the letter on the table. “At the same time that Lafan’s servant was in my dorm, someone entered my room and put that on my desk. It requires me to renounce any claim on your father’s throne in exchange for the return of Katarina. That seems as if it might align with your interests.”

    His cousin bristled. “As long as I’m with Marie, I don’t care about the throne.”

    “That seems like an objectively good reason to separate you then,” Alan drawled, a dangerous light in his eyes. “But setting aside your qualifications to rule - who else would have a motive to attack Gerald’s claim? Speaking for his brothers, none of us particularly want the job - it’s a thankless task at best.”

    Jilk crossed his arms. “Having defeated Julius in a duel and had him removed from succession, it might be argued that this is an attempt to frame him for an attack on you, to further disgrace and prevent his reinstatement.”

    “If anyone is inclined towards dirty tricks, it’s you,” Gerald snarled at Jilk.

    Leon cleared his throat. “Let’s start by waking the servant up and asking him some questions. Lady Lafan, as long as you don’t free him I see no reason you can’t attend to his wounds.”

    The little blonde huffed and went to Nanaka, placing her hands upon his head. “Don’t worry, Nanaka. We’ll clear this up and get you out of here.” Light flickered around her hands and after a long moment, the demihuman’s dark eyes blinked, orientating himself.

    “Mistress?” he asked. “Why am I tied up? Is this a game?”

    “That’ll be enough,” Leon told Marie.

    When the girl tried to stand defiantly by Nanaka, Katarina’s maid Anne took the young lady by the shoulders and pulled her away.

    “Take your hands off her!” Greg demanded, hands bunched into fists.

    Keith moved to block him. He’d formed a golem of earth and it was following him around, now it looked over the muscular student. “If you had any hand in my sister being kidnapped, I’ll repay you a thousand times,” he threatened flatly.

    “Who cares about that dopey broad?” the redhead demanded.

    “Greg!” Chris, for a wonder, reached out for his friend’s shoulder. “We would be as worried if it was Marie missing.”

    “That doesn’t mean she should be kept prisoner,” the other boy demanded.

    Leon shook his head. “She’s not. But I don’t want her untying her servant.” At his signal, Anne released her hold on Marie, giving her a little push over towards Greg, who hugged her and half carried her back to their little cluster - who proceeded to stand protectively around her.

    “Nanaka can’t have done anything to Lady Claes, he’s just a little boy!”

    “Let’s find out.” Leon leant over the bound demihuman. “Now then, you were in a student dorm. Would you care to make this easy on yourself and tell me who gave you the ransom note to deliver?”

    “I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

    Leon sighed. Quite sincerely. He wasn’t an interrogator, or a torturer. And he knew pretty much where Katarina was and who was behind this, so this was unnecessary except to dig out some convincing reason to explain how he knew this. “So, were you bribed somehow after entering Lafan’s service or did your actual employer set these idiots up to buy your contract?”

    “What?” The demihuman went wide-eyed. “Mistress, what is he talking about?”

    “Lafan isn’t going to help you. She can’t. Your employer isn’t going to help you - unless you think tying up a loose end that could incriminate them is helpful.” Leon rested one hand on Nanaka’s head and then ran one finger deliberately back and down the boy’s spine, going as far as his collar. Emphasising his helplessness. “And the people who are frantic with worry over Lady Claes’ wellbeing… they’re not going to help you either.”

    “I don’t know where the idiot is!”

    There was a solid thunk as a fist smacked into Nanaka’s face, followed by two cries of pain.

    Leon blinked and looked at Anne as the maid shook her hand in evident pain. She’d had her thumb inside her fist when she punched the boy, who was now on his back, the chair having toppled backwards onto the floor. There were traces of blood beneath his eye, the result of the blow.

    “Anne…” Scarlet took the maid and pulled her back. “Always keep your thumb on top of your fingers when you punch someone.” She gripped the wounded hand, immobilising the thumb. “Mmm. That will need healing. Lafan, take care of it.”

    “Why should I…” Marie broke off at the sight of Scarlet’s gimlet eye and cringed. “Alright, alright!”

    Leon lifted the chair upright as the viscount’s daughter started healing Anne’s hand. “I’d say I was sorry, but you kind of have that coming.” He tapped his thumb against the welling scratch on Nanaka’s face. “The thing you need to remember is, I’m the nice one here. I just want some information, so Lady Claes is home and safe, and the one behind all this can be dealt with. None of this is personal for me.”

    Then he gestured towards Gerald. “Of course, the prince here loves his fiancee very very much. And her brother is upset as well. And then there are her other friends and family.”

    “I can punch him again,” Scarlet offered, turning back to Leon.

    “Let’s leave that in reserve. You might kill him.”

    “I can hold back!”

    “Can, yes. Would… that’s open to question,” Gerald pointed out. Then he wreathed his hand on fire. “On the other hand, my father left extensive notes on how much of the human body can be burned without causing immediate death. Until now I’ve always considered that to be a shameful part of my family’s past. But now I’m beginning to think he might have had a point.”

    Leon chuckled a bit nervously. “I’m going to be honest, kid. I don’t think they have much patience left. Do you really think whoever paid you for this sees you as anything but an expendable asset that’s already been expended?”

    “I never laid a finger on the… on Lady Claes!” Nanaka screamed.

    “I do think that I believe you.” And then Leon leaned in and whispered. “But that’s not the whole truth, is it? Last chance before I let the others get at you.”

    “It’s true! It’s true!” Nanaka writhed in the ropes. “I led her out of the event hall. I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Don’t hurt me!”

    Marie squeaked in alarm. “N-Nanaka?”

    “I borrowed a maid’s uniform and drew her out for them,” the demihuman confessed. “They promised she won’t be hurt!”

    Gerald brushed Leon and grabbed the little contract servant by the shirt. “Who promised!? And where is Katarina!?”

    “She-she… They said they’d take her to Duke Berg’s mansion!” Nanaka blurted.

    “Duke Berg?” Mary exclaimed. “What does he want with Katarina?”

    “The duke isn’t even in the capital,” Clarice added. “He went back home weeks ago - it’s only Lady Berg living there.”

    “Oho.” Brad snickered. “What was that about your brothers not wanting the throne, Prince Gerald? And now your fiancee’s been taken away by Prince Ian. I guess he couldn’t use the Stuart mansion, but his fiancee wouldn’t question him bringing another woman to her home.”

    “Do you know how little difficulty I’d have getting a disowned son expelled and sent off to fight on the frontiers?” asked Gerald conversationally, leaving Brad white-faced.

    “Selena wouldn’t hurt a fly,” Mary murmured. “But if Nanaka’s right and the plan wasn’t to actually hurt Katarina...”

    Alan nodded. “She’d know Gerald wouldn’t hesitate to renounce the throne for Katarina. And even if he didn’t, she could ask the Claes to renounce the engagement, which would remove any support from them if Gerald made a bid for the throne.”

    “And most of the major houses with unmarried daughters would be wary of forming another alliance if Gerald wrote off one fiancee already,” his fiancee continued. “If we accept the premise that he and Ian are contending for the throne, this would make sense.”

    “Except that we’re not!”

    Leon shook his head. “You may not want it, but King Roland is at least keeping the option open.” Luxion’s spying had told him that much. “And there are noble families who would be very interested in advancing their prospects by making the right alliance - assuming that they knew which alliance was right. There are factions assembling themselves around you and your brothers whether you want them to or not.”

    “This is all your fault, Julius,” the blond prince accused.

    His disgraced cousin looked offended. “So you get to be with the woman you love but I cannot? Why should I accept the throne at that price when you won’t?”

    Alan winced. “I hate to say it, Gerald… but just this once - he’s right.”

    “None of this matters!” Mary exclaimed, half-turning to watch as the door began to open. “We know where Lady Katarina is so we have to go and rescue her!”

    Nicol Fia Ascart entered, one firm hand on the shoulder of a familiar half-elf. Familiar to Leon, at least. “There is some disagreement on that,” the student council president declared in a neutral voice.

    “Who are you?” Mary demanded, scowling at Kyle.

    “I’m a messenger from the Ministry,” the boy explained hastily. He scanned the room and locked eyes with Leon. “I should have known this involved you, Bartford.”

    Leon bowed slightly in acknowledgement of the hit. “He is who he says he is,” he confirmed. “I believe he’s Director Smith’s aide.” It was a more polite term than gofer.

    “What the hell is an aide?” Greg asked suspiciously. “He’s awfully young to be the Director’s… you know.”

    Kyle and Nanaka appeared to be of a similar age, although Leon supposed that the demi-human was probably older than he looked. “Dog-robber,” he clarified.

    “I do not!” protested the elf.

    “Has she asked you to rob a dog for her?”

    “No…”

    “Could you see her doing so?”

    Kyle made a disgusted face.

    “Why didn’t you just say gofer?” asked Greg.

    Brad Fou Field patted the muscular boy’s shoulder. “Bartford was trying to sound classy. We should support his aspirations.”

    “As amusing as the byplay is,” Gerald noted rather irritably. “Why are you saying we shouldn't rescue Katarina, Nicol?”

    With admirable fortitude, the older boy didn’t quail under the looks he was getting, instead gesturing for Kyle to explain.

    “The ministry has an agent in the Berg mansion protecting Lady Claes,” the little elf explained hastily. “But there’s a dark mage present so anyone sent there might be placing themselves in great danger.”

    “But that means that Lady Katarina is already in great danger!”

    Leon cleared his throat. “As I understand it, dark magic draws upon the target’s darker urges - anger, resentment, that sort of thing. Isn’t that right, Scarlet?”

    “It’s not a well understood field,” the silver-blonde young woman noted cautiously, “But that is what the records available suggest.”

    “Ah!” Mary gasped. “I see.” Then she frowned. “I still want her rescued as soon as possible.”

    “What do you see?” Alan asked.

    “Lady Katarina doesn’t have any darker impulses,” the other girl explained matter-of-factly.

    “Because of course, Gerald’s fiancee is some perfect paragon?” Julius observed sharply.

    “It’s how you talk about your former-paramour,” Gerald replied. “Or she would be former if you kept your word.”

    “That’s one for your side,” his twin noted. “Actually, two.”

    The third of the Stuart brothers buffed his fingernails briefly on the front of his jacket. “And why can’t this agent rescue Katarina?” he asked Kyle.

    “Uh, it’s believed Lady Berg is being controlled by the dark mage,” the boy said apologetically. “But the mage is themselves working for a third party. Our agent wants to find the mastermind to ensure that the plot is entirely resolved.”

    All eyes went to Nanaka.

    “Were you holding out on us?” Leon asked the boy pleasantly. He extended one hand as if to restrain Scarlet (who, to be fair, was pulling on her favourite gloves). “I can only restrain her so long, you know.”

    “Please, Lord Bartford.” Anne surprised them all by speaking up. “I believe you’ve had your chance to make this kidnapper talk. I suggest that anyone of a nervous disposition leave the room.”

    “I’ll be right outside!” Kyle answered and bolted.

    Marie cleared her throat. “Uh… what he said.” She hustled to the door, followed by her admirers. No one else seemed inclined to follow, but some eyebrows were raised as Anne produced what looked like the bastard offspring of forceps and a pair of pliers from a discreet corner.

    “Do I want to know what that is?” Leon enquired.

    “Please hold his head steady,” the maid requested. As Leon complied, grabbing hold of Nanaka’s head by both sides, the woman moved to stand in front of the demihuman, holding the device in view. “The tool is designed to be inserted into the body through a natural orifice to make slight… surgical alterations. Errors in its use are said to be excruciating. Normally I wouldn’t dream of using it with my thumb in this condition.” Her right thumb was still visibly swollen despite Marie’s attention. “But in this case, that hardly matters.”

    “W-wha, no you can’t do that!” Nanaka tried thrashing. “Help! HEELLP!”

    Deidre Fou Roseblade popped her head around the door. “What’s going on… Leon, are you torturing that boy?”

    Leon looked down at how he was pinning the servant in place. “...no.”

    “YES! HELP!”

    The blonde practically bounced into the room. “Oh, I love torturing people.” Leon wasn’t sure if she was just playing up to her reputation, trying to help or just genuinely being sadistic. Possibly more than one of those things.

    Whatever it was, Nanaka wet himself as he realised he’d made a terrible mistake. “I meant help ME!”

    Deirdre gave him a bemused look. “You were plotting against my co-star in yesterday’s play. Why would I help you?”

    Anne ignored this byplay (and the smell) and dropped to one knee in front of Nanaka, squinting up at his face and then angling the tool she held, raising it carefully until the tip was about to enter his left nostril.

    “IT WAS THE MARQUIS!” the demihuman shrieked. “THE MARQUIS! Don’t hurt me!”

    “There are six marquis in the kingdom,” Mary pointed out coolly. “Five if we discount Lord Dieke’s missing father, which I suppose we shouldn’t. Be more specific.”

    “Mason! It’s Mason, he set me up as his inside man months ago!” Nanaka babbled, eyes fixed on the tool that Anne had yet to retract. “He wants to get Prince Gerald out of the way, and then incriminate Prince Ian for the abduction - clearing the way for Duke Jeffrey.”

    “My brother would never agree to that,” snapped Gerald.

    “He doesn’t know! He’s to be the Marquis’ puppet!”

    Alan looked intrigued. “That’s almost smart. I mean, if you take Jeffrey at face value. But what was he going to do about me?”

    “...who are you?” Nanaka asked, apparently honestly puzzled.

    “My twin brother,” Gerald explained, patting Alan consolingly on the shoulder.

    “Uh… I don’t think you were ever mentioned.” The boy’s eyes were still wide. “I swear, I never heard a thing about you.”

    Alan scowled. “I could totally be a contender for the throne if I wanted to.”

    “It’s very lucky that you’re not,” Mary said consolingly. “Now someone put this spy somewhere secure while we rescue Lady Katarina. I have some things to say to this agent of the ministry.”

    Scarlet grabbed Nanaka, still tied to the chair. “Where shall I put him, Lord Ascart?”

    “We have a dungeon in the basement.” The older boy offered her a key.

    “Why does the student council have its own dungeon?” Leon asked.

    “For their own prisoners,” Deirdre explained slowly, as if to someone not quite bright. “Really, I thought you were sharper than this. Do I get to torture him now?”

    “Not just yet, depends if he was hiding anything else.”

    Nanaka shook his head. “I’ll confess!” he promised. “I’ll tell you everything I ever did for Mason, just don’t let that crazy maid at me.”

    “That depends how you behave,” Scarlet warned, carrying him out.

    Deidre gave Anne a glance and then looked at the relieved captive. “Wait, you mean she’s more intimidating than I am?” The blonde followed Scarlet, trying to get Nanaka’s attention. “You take that back!”

    Leon pinched the bridge of his nose and watched what seemed like half the student council stream out of the room, in search of carriages to take them to the Berg Mansion. Anne seemed just as spent, still knelt in front of him.

    “Am I... interrupting anything?” Hertrude asked, entering the room. “Everyone seems to be in a… oh my.”

    Realising what having a maid knelt in front of him looked like, Leon groaned. “No, your highness. Anne is Lady Claes’ personal maid. She was just cleaning up some trash that was involved in the kidnapping.”

    “Ah. Good.” The princess nodded. “I was concerned about my security.”

    “What is that, anyway?” Leon asked, eyeing the tool that Anne had now started carefully removing her swollen thumb from.

    “It’s used to remove nasal hairs,” the maid replied tranquilly. “Would you like a try?”

    “I’ll pass, thank you.”

    -

    “Lady Claes.”

    Katarina rolled over. “Another few minutes, Anne.” That never worked, but she was constantly hopeful.

    A tentative hand grasped her shoulder. “Lady Claes.”

    Mmm. It was so warm and comfy here. She shifted over further and felt something hard pressing against her outer thigh, as if something had been left on the bed with her. Had she taken snacks to bed with her again? “Wha-?”

    Opening her eyes, she was surprised to see that it was late in the day, the sun beginning to lower. Oh, and this wasn’t her bedroom…

    The events of earlier in the day filtered back to her and Katarina realised she’d fallen asleep fully clothed. Rolling over had pressed the contents of her pocket against her thigh. “Oops.”

    “Shhhhh!”

    Katarina turned the other way and saw Selena Rafa Berg looking at her nervously. “Shhh?” she asked.

    The other woman pressed a finger against her lips. “I’m not supposed to be here.”

    Oh, like hide and seek. Or sneaking cookies from the kitchens with Keith, back at home. “But isn’t this your home?” she asked in a low voice.

    “Yes, but I sort of…” Selena looked guilty. “I agreed that you didn’t need to know something but I still think that you should and…” she paused and thought about that. “Oh, I’m doing a terrible job of this,” she whispered.

    Katarina gave her a quick hug. “Is there something I can do to help?”

    “Uh, you realise I kidnapped you? That you’re a prisoner?”

    The girl nodded, deciding not to mention that really this was much more relaxing than the academy. No one would expect her to know anything from today’s classes. Although… she probably should worry about that ransom business, but that could wait. “That’s no reason for me not to be nice to you.”

    Selena smiled wanly. “You’re just as kind as everyone says you are. I’m sure that this will be over soon, and then you can be together with Gerald and I’ll never bother you again.”

    “Um…” Katarina tried to tidy her hair to buy time, but had a feeling she was making a mess of it. “I don’t understand. Why did you kidnap me?”

    Selena took a deep breath and sat down next to Katarina, clutching her hands together before her and looking down at them. “I’m afraid my engagement to Ian isn’t like yours to Gerald. I love him, of course - how could I not. But I’ve always known I wasn’t good enough for him.”

    That sounded a lot like Katarina’s engagement to her own mind. After all, Gerald was just using the arrangement to keep other girls away until he found someone he did love.

    “Until lately, I thought that it might be alright,” Selena continued. “But after Prince Julius was disinherited, Ian became a candidate to be the king. And I could never be queen.”

    “I think you could be a good queen.” Selena was pretty, and ladylike, and all the things Katarina was not.

    The older girl shook her head lightly. “I’m nervous all the time, I can barely talk to people. Besides, I’m not very clever and my magic isn’t very strong. I’m just holding Ian back. And really, everyone knows that it’s going to be Gerald or Ian who’ll be the next king. Alan is more interested in his music, Layne is too young and Jeffrey is too… Jeffrey.”

    Katarina nodded. That wasn’t quite what her mother thought about the other princes, but it was pretty close. And that was why mother wanted to break off the engagement with Gerald right away. But she’d never heard anything bad about Selena.

    “Anyway.” Selena clenched her hands into fists. “I thought that I should at least do something useful for Ian. So I’ve sent Gerald a ransom note asking him to renounce the throne in return for your… return,” she finished awkwardly.

    “...what if he doesn’t?” asked Katarina.

    Her companion gave her a puzzled look. “But of course he will.”

    “I don’t think he’s very interested in the throne, but he’d probably take it as a challenge,” she pointed out. “And it’s not as if he’s in love with me.”

    “Lady Katarina, everyone knows Gerald loves you dearly,” Selena told her carefully. “You’re a perfect couple. I only hope that Ian one day finds someone that he cares for just as much.”

    Katarina rubbed her head. It was hard to explain how Gerald was a blackhearted prince when no one knew about the game. She’d tried writing everything out, covering it for Sophia as a romance novel, but it turned out that writing a whole book was actually hard.

    “But aren’t you engaged to Ian?”

    Selena shook her head. “Ian has nothing but contempt for me, Katarina. Once Prince Gerald has renounced the throne, I’ll turn myself in and take full responsibility. He’ll be free to break off the engagement, no one could possibly blame him, and the path for him to be king will be open.”

    Katarina gasped. “I’d never heard that Ian was cruel to you, Selena!”

    “Cruel?” The girl shook her head. “No, he’s never cruel.”

    “But you said that he held you in contempt.”

    Selena studied her hands. “Whenever we’re together he avoids my eyes. Or touching me except when he has to. It’s kind of you, but you must have heard the other girls at school who were there with me. He’s a great man and needs someone special with him, not a failure like me.”

    Katarina reached over and took Selena’s hands. “But has he ever said that, or was that what you heard from other girls? No one’s said anything to me like that about you.” Gerald didn’t love her and still spent time with her, so Ian not touching Selena probably didn’t mean what the other girl thought. Maybe he was just shy? That would make sense - Gerald didn’t get shy around her, because he wasn’t in love with her. But Ian not meeting Selena’s gaze was probably because he was afraid of his own feelings.

    “But it’s true!” Selena exclaimed, and then clasped her hands over her mouth.

    “Lady Berg,” a voice asked from behind the door. It was the butler.

    Katarina burst to her feet and grabbed the chair at the dresser. Putting it under the door handle, she was just in time to block it from being opened.

    “What are you doing?” Selena asked.

    “Well, you don’t want him to come in, right?”

    Selena looked indecisive. “Rufus is helping me, I couldn’t have done this without him.”

    “Ah, like Leon helped me during the duel,” Katarina realised. Wait, when she was thinking earlier she hadn’t considered that: what would Leon do?

    Well, he’d…

    Katarina rushed to the bed and started emptying her pockets.

    “Lady Claes, Lady Berg,” Rufus declared from outside the door. “I’ll have this door open in a moment, don’t be alarmed.”

    Scooping the last items out onto the bed, Katarina grabbed the cabinet next to the door and heaved. With a crash it fell over and she dragged it into the space between the chair and her bed. With the cabinet on the floor, it filled the space so that the chair couldn’t be pushed back and thus the door wouldn’t open.

    “What are you doing?” Selena exclaimed. “Lady Katarina?”

    Among the contents of her pockets, now spilled out on the bedsheets, Katarina found something the size of a pen. “We’re going back to the academy!” She twisted the device until it clicked and then pushed down the top. Waving it majestically, Katarina declared: “Big Stein, I choose you!”

    “What are you doing?”

    “Wait for it…” Then the girl frowned. Actually, she didn’t know where Leon kept the Big Stein when he wasn’t using it. It wouldn’t get here right away. She sat down on the bed next to Selena, pulled some candy out of the debris that had accumulated in her pockets and offered one to the girl. “So how do you feel about Prince Ian?”
     
    The Kidnapping of Katarina 6-3
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    The Kidnapping of Katarina

    Make a bad one good, make a wrong one right
    Power of love will keep you home at night

    ~ Huey Lewis

    Chapter 3

    The best revenge is to be unlike him who performed the injury. ~ Marcus Aurelius​

    Alan leant out of the window as the first carriage came into view of the Berg mansion. They could have ridden horses and arrived faster, but that would have meant leaving the girls behind. Mary had insisted on going, arguing with Gerald, but the final argument had been delivered by Olivia Campbell, brought by Angelica when the duke’s daughter heard that Katarina had been located.

    “She may be h-hurt,” the scholarship student had declared. “And light magic is supposed to be able to help against dark magic! Let me help!”

    For a moment he’d half expected Gerald to simply throw the girl up onto the saddle and ride off anyway, but after a moment, his brother had instead simply nodded and seized the reins - pushing aside the coachman in the full confidence that he could do a better job.

    Given that their carriage was a good half a street ahead of the second - holding Nicol, Sophia, Keith and Angelica - Alan thought that his brother might have a point. It was immensely irritating at times. Actually, a lot of the time. Reaching into his pocket, the musician checked that he had the toy snake Katarina had given him once.

    He’d never actually thrown it at Gerald, of course. He certainly wouldn’t now. But just touching it was a reminder of the first time he’d ever seen that veneer of perfection broken.

    The image of eight-year old Gerald leaping back and screaming in terror at the thought that he might have had a snake leap out at him still served as a reminder that no one, not even his twin brother, was perfect. And that it was therefore okay for Alan not to be perfect.

    He’d still try to be Gerald, of course. But he’d learned to take satisfaction from the few victories he came across and simply be proud of his brother when he came second. Because at least he was the very best second that he could be.

    Right now though, Alan was very glad to have Gerald at his side because there was something very wrong with the Berg mansion.

    “I can’t go any faster!” Gerald snapped, before he could ask. “Do something about the gate!”

    Ah, making himself useful! Water coalesced before Alan and he flung it forwards, slashing open the more or less ornamental locks securing the gates to the Berg’s estate. A second and third projectile hit the metal framework hard enough to force both panels back, opening a gap that the carriage could just barely get between. Alan had to heave himself back into the window or his face would have been scraped off.

    “What’s going on!” demanded Mary. “Is Lady Katarina alright?”

    “I don’t know,” he admitted.

    The horses, almost spent from the run, slowed and the coach began to roll to a halt. Anticipating Mary, Alan grabbed the handle of the door. As soon as it was slow enough, he held it open and hopped down onto the step, and the instant they stopped his boots were on the ground so he could help first Mary and then Olivia out.

    “Oh my god!” Mary shrieked, and she pulled up her skirts to dash towards the mansion the moment her boots were on the ground. Gerald was already running ahead of her.

    Half of the mansion was gone.

    Well, that was an exaggeration. Half of the front was gone - as if something massive had crashed against it and ground away the wall. Rooms were gaping open to the elements, some of them with part of the roof falling in. Debris from the architecture and wrecked furniture was scattered around, both inside the rooms and across the grounds outside.

    “What happened here?” Olivia gasped in dismay.

    Alan shrugged, seeing the second coach navigating the gates with a little less confidence than his brother had. Looking at the rest of the mansion, it seemed alright. In fact, the front door was open and inside he saw servants. “Let’s find someone to ask,” he decided and took Olivia’s arm, drawing her towards the door.

    The little elf boy hopped down after them and followed them. “Bartford,” he muttered to himself. “This has to be Bartford’s fault.”

    “Leon isn’t even here,” Olivia protested.

    “What has that got to do with it? Everything is Bartford’s fault!”

    “Make yourself useful.” Alan forced himself not to run up the steps. “And whining about Lord Bartford isn’t helping.” Plus, the kid really ought to watch his tongue when it came to using people’s titles. Even if Alan didn’t care much, a lot of lords would make trouble for the ministry if their errand boy was too sloppy about protocol.

    One of the servants - a footman, Alan thought - came to intercept them once they entered. “I’m sorry sir, the household is not welcoming visitors today.”

    “Who are you?” he snorted. He’d never seen this one before… hadn’t there been something about Selena changing up her staff here? “Where’s Lady Berg?”

    “Sir, I must ask you to - urk.”

    The footman’s words choked off as Alan seized him by the front of his shirt and yanked him up onto his tip-toes. “Lady Berg is to marry my brother this winter. Under the circumstances I am just a little concerned for her safety!” Forcing himself to let go, he leaned in. “Now where is she?”

    “We don’t know,” an older maid declared when the footman seemed unable to speak clearly. She was crouched over another servant, who was on the floor with a bump on her head the size of a goose-egg. “She was in her room as far as I know when this happened, but she’s not there now.”

    Alan orientated himself and realised that Selena’s rooms weren’t among those that had been suddenly refurbished.

    “Let me see if I can help,” Olivia offered, stepping forwards to take the maid’s place. She reached out and light began to form around her hands, sweeping over the fallen woman.

    “Light magic!” a young woman gasped.

    “Is anyone else missing?” Alan asked. “Or injured?” He’d been trained in crisis management, and if Katarina had been hurt, this was the fastest way to find out.

    The older maid straightened herself and reflexively adjusted her apron. “Mr Brode is unconscious as well. He’s still half-buried, but he’s breathing alright.”

    “Brode?”

    “The butler, your highness. Rufus Brode.”

    The man who should be in charge. Naturally. But there should be someone around here from the ministry, shouldn’t there? They would know what’s going on. “Kyle, wasn’t there someone you’re looking for?”

    “Uh.” The elf looked embarrassed and then pointed at the unconscious woman. “That’s her.”

    “...I still don’t think it’s Leon’s fault, but I’m beginning to see the appeal of having someone to blame,” Alan admitted.

    “You see!?”

    Nicol and Sophia entered, looking around the room. The older boy got right to the point: “What happened?”

    “I was about to ask,” Alan admitted and then turned to the maid who was now - by default - in charge of the servants. “Is there anyone here besides servants and Lady Selena? A guest, perhaps?”

    “Ye- no, er…?” the woman shook her head in bemusement. “I don’t…”

    “There was someone for dinner,” a cook declared. “Because we were told to prepare two portions.”

    “Then why don’t I know anything about it?” one of the footmen exclaimed. “There were no carriages or horses.”

    “How about guest rooms?” Sophia asked sharply. “Were any rooms prepared for a visitor?”

    A bit of discussion among the servants confirmed that yes there had been one guest room made ready and that the unconscious maid had been the one assigned to tend to it.

    “Let me guess,” Alan declared sardonically. “It was right in the area where an entire wall is now missing, and both this lady and the mysterious Mr Brode were there as well.”

    A number of eyes refused to meet his.

    “Yeah, I thought so. And here’s the question you’ve all been waiting for: what happened to the mansion?”

    It was the young maid from before who answered: “A big white knight-armour crashed into it!”

    “You saw?” Nicol asked her.

    This, unfortunately, was a mistake. The maid looked Nicol full in the face and fainted on the spot.

    “Dammit, Nicol. You should wear a mask or something.”

    If his friend had been capable of looking offended, he probably would have.

    “Did anyone else see it?”

    “I didn’t see it land,” the boot-boy called out boldly. “But I got out in time to see it take off again. There was a woman in it.”

    “Women don’t use knight-armour,” the footman from before asserted.

    “I didn’t say she was flyin’ it,” the boy pointed out. “Just in it. There was two women, one who jumped into the chest place -”

    “The cockpit.”

    “I don’t think two cocks could fight in it, my lord.”

    “Call him ‘your highness’,” the older maid hissed.

    “The place where the pilot sits is called the cockpit,” Alan clarified. “So this woman… white and blue dress, long brown hair?”

    “Yes sir!”

    “So she jumped inside of it. And there was another woman?”

    “Yes, I didn’t get as good a look, because it had its hand around her.”

    Alan winced at that. “How tight?”

    “Just holdin’, sir. Not that tight.”

    He and Nicol both exhaled slightly. “And do you think that the other woman could have been Lady Selena?”

    The boot-boy kicked at the ground, looking abashed. “I ain’t hardly never seen Lady Berg, sir. I couldn’t rightly say.”

    “Alan!” Gerald bounded into the hallway, followed a few steps behind by Mary. “I can’t find Katarina anywhere. What are you doing here?”

    “I think I know what happened,” Alan told his twin. “But do you know where there might be a portrait of Selena?”

    “Parlour,” his brother answered tersely, pointing at a door. “But what happened and where is Katarina!?”

    “Bartford crashed into the mansion in his knight armour, grabbed Lady Berg in one hand and then had Lady Claes jump into the cockpit with him,” Kyle declared. “His spare knight armour is white, mostly.”

    It was. Alan remembered it vividly.

    “Oh no!” Sophia wailed at the top of her voice. “Now he really has eloped with her! Brother, you waited too long!”

    -

    Leon was back at his usual table in the dining hall, Violette and Scarlet sat opposite. After the last few days, he wondered if he was going to be accused of seducing them as well.

    Admittedly, he could do far worse. Actually, it would be hard to do much better - a duke’s daughters, beautiful, rather nice girls. Short of pitching his cap for Princess Erika (who was absolutely too young), they were as eligible as any girl at the academy.

    No wonder most of the boys aiming for high-status women hate me, he thought as he cut into the meat on his plate. The food was as good today as it was most days, but a lot of the student body seemed distracted. Having one of the most prominent students abducted and half a dozen of the student council vanish off on a rescue mission would do that.

    “Master, I thought you’d want to know that someone has signalled for the Stein knight-armour,” Luxion informed.

    Leon picked up his glass. The AI was taking shameless advantage of the fact that Leon had to circumspect in talking to him while Scarlet was around. He sipped and then almost jumped out of his skin when Clarice set her tray down next to him.

    “Weren’t you expecting me?” she said with a smile.

    “I was a little distracted,” he admitted and shuffled aside a little to give her room. “Make yourself comfortable. You know Scarlet, of course. And I imagine you’ve crossed paths with Violette.”

    “I have.” Clarice edged her chair just a little closer to Leon’s, making it clear she didn’t want or need that extra space. “And may I say you look considerably better, Violette, than you did when you were twelve and still being dressed by your mother.”

    The girl dropped her fork. “I…”

    Scarlet’s knife visibly bent in her hand.

    “Oh crud,” Clarice sighed. “I’m sorry, that came out wrong. Look, you were dashing as all get out. Jilk went around trying to imitate your swagger and pretend that he wasn’t doing it. I actually thought it was cute…” The redhead shook her head at the folly of younger-her. “So you looked good then. All I mean is you look better now. Happier.”

    “Ah.” Violette swallowed, then took a napkin and wiped her eyes. “I tend to… make assumptions, when mother is mentioned.”

    “It was tactless of me,” the older girl admitted. “And it probably came across as me taking a jab because you’re already friendly with Leon.”

    Violette picked up her fork from the floor. “So are you…” Her sister plucked the fork from her hand and walked off with that and her bent knife, heading for the cutlery stacked waiting for use. “Are you and Leon together?”

    “That’s the popular perception,” Clarice admitted. “So the question I have is, how do you feel about that, Leon?”

    “If you just mean reputation-wise, it’s rather flattering,” he told her. “But I don’t think that that’s what you mean.” He filled his mouth with food and hoped Luxion could understand his subvocalization while eating. “Will you send it, and was it Katarina?”

    “I have, master, and it was. She is flying back towards the academy and has a passenger or captive with her.”

    That should be interesting, he thought.

    Clarice sighed. “I wouldn’t have asked you to stay with me, if I just meant that.” She was looking at him directly, and so she probably didn’t see Violette giving Leon a little thumbs up.

    Well, speaking of not being able to do much better, Leon thought to himself. “I don’t know how it’ll work out,” he admitted. “But it occurs to me that not only is that pretty normal for a relationship… I’d actually like to find out.”

    “From you, that actually sounds enthusiastic,” the second year told him, looking both pleased and amused. “Don’t worry, I won’t go too fast for you, I know you’re a fragile man who can’t take too much.”

    “Your consideration is most deeply appreciated,” he replied, then lifted his glass. “Although if you’ll permit me a moment’s preparation, there is something that I think I ought to take care of right at the outset.”

    “Oh really?”

    He sipped from his glass and then wiped his lips meticulously. Finally, Leon took Clarice’s hand and lifted it, kissing her gently on the knuckles.

    Around the room, there was a rush of gasps and gossip.

    Clarice’s eyes twinkled. “Oh this could be fun.”

    “I certainly hope so.”

    Scarlet returned to her seat, handing Violette a clean fork. “So are the two of you together?”

    “I should certainly hope so,” Clarice declared. “Jealous?”

    “I don’t know.”

    Leon almost choked on the forkful of food he’d just put in his mouth.

    “He’s rather nice to be around, and then there’s the young men who thought he was with me and weren’t willing to argue with someone that thrashed Jilk.” Scarlet’s tone wasn’t exactly melancholic, but certainly a little wistful. “Does this mean we can’t study together/”

    “Something can be negotiated,” Clarice declared, preparing to start eating her own meal. “I’m not claiming exclusive ownership of him, just of certain select portions of his life.”

    Scarlet nodded in acceptance, looking happier.

    “Are you interested in finding someone?” Violette asked. “Greg probably wasn’t a good, uh, comparison.”

    “It has to be someone that’ll stand up to father,” the younger of the two Ades twins pointed out. “That makes it difficult. But I’m not sure what else I want in someone.”

    “Well, there’s time to think about it,” Leon offered. He then looked over at Clarice. “Speaking of exclusivity.”

    “I sent the servants home,” she confirmed, picking up on the hint. “It was… educational, having them. But I slept better last night with you than I did anytime that they were there. I think that’s a sign of something.”

    “The rest to be figured out.”

    “Exactly.” She twirled her fork. “Oh, and here comes trouble.”

    Looking up, Leon saw that Prince Julius was crossing the dining hall towards them. Well, at least it wasn’t one of the more hair-triggered members of that group. Like… almost anyone except Chris really. And only Julius and Brad had no particular feud with the four of them.

    “Good evening,” the prince greeted them. “I… uh, gather from the absence of Gerald and the others that Lady Claes is being rescued?”

    “Lady Claes has made a daring escape and we can expect her to return under her own power,” Leon told him. “Although exactly when may depend on her grasp of geography.”

    “She’s escaped?” Violette asked. “Is she alright?”

    “How do you know that?” Clarice asked suspiciously.

    “My familiar is very shy, but I persuaded them to go to the Berg mansion,” Leon informed them cheerfully. “Perhaps inspired by their fondness for Lady Claes, they did so and proudly reported that she has managed to get herself away without needing her fiance’s help.”

    “I am not fond of the Claes woman,” Luxion protested. “Although her generally low level of magic and resourcefulness in escaping without it does make her preferable for reproductive purposes to your current partner. If the social dynamics shift to allow you to win her over, I recommend doing so.”

    I’ll keep that in mind should I ever want Clarice to rip my balls off, right before Gerald flambes me and Mary goes evil marchioness on my family, Leon thought.

    “...good for her, I suppose,” Julius decided. “I suppose anyone who can beat Chris isn’t going to be too badly distressed by some kidnappers.”

    “Anything else you want to know?”

    The prince frowned at Leon, but asked: “What’s going to be done with Marie’s servant?”

    Clarice chuckled. “Well, your lovely little miss Lafan has a choice: she can either be seen as too dumb to realise her servant was spying on her for Marquis Mason, or she can choose to be judged complicit in his crimes. I don’t envy David Fou Mason his fate once the Claes and Stuarts are through with him, but he’s a Marquis. Even after this he’ll have some bargaining power - if only so they don’t have to go to war and conquer his domain.”

    Leon spread a map of the kingdom in front of him mentally. Marquis Mason’s domain was strategically placed to control several key routes through the south of Holfort’s territory, but by the same token all of those routes were ways that hostile fleets could close in on him. If the marquis fled to his home he’d likely find no less than three ducal fleets closing in on him. To all practical purposes, his only hope of salvaging anything would be to convince the crown to let him surrender on negotiated terms.

    He’d bet big… and lost disastrously.

    “Viscount Lafan doesn’t have that degree of security,” Clarice continued cheerfully. “Any of the three involved Dukes could squash them like a bug. So I’d suggest that your lady - and yourselves, since you all bought Nanaka for her - play dumb.” She smiled very broadly. “That ought to be easy enough.”

    Julius’ face was like a thundercloud. “Are you threatening Marie, Lady Atlee?”

    Leon sighed. “That was a warning, your highness. Advice on how you and your circle of friends can avoid getting into a great deal of trouble. If I was threatening you, I’d be suggesting that Scarlet and Violette reconcile with their aunt by deeming you all conspirators and marching you off to the tender mercies of Duchess Miranda Rafa Claes.” He paused. “Such mercy as she may elect to show… which isn’t going to be very much.”

    “I’m not afraid of you, Bartford.”

    “I’m not the one you should be afraid of, your highness.” Leon gestured lightly towards Scarlet, who had put her cutlery down and was putting on her gloves, looking hopeful.

    “...I take your point, Lord Bartford.” Julius was sweating heavily. Perhaps it was too warm for him, or perhaps he was coming down with a fever. “Please remain seated, Lady Ades. I will not give you an excuse.”

    “He can be taught,” Scarlet pouted as she watched the prince retreat, tail firmly between his legs.

    -

    It only took two tries for Katarina to find the Academy.

    It wasn’t her fault! The capital was surrounded by large mansions for various noble families, each surrounded by gardens and guest houses and other things. And they looked a lot like the academy with its classrooms and function buildings and dorms being surrounded by gardens.

    Finally, she’d spotted the Claes mansion and just followed the road from there to the academy. From the air, because after the first time she landed on the street she didn’t want to damage it. That one bit was an accident! She’d pay for it! Somehow!

    (She wasn’t sure how many treats she’d not be able to afford by paying out of her allowance for repairs, but it was better than being lectured by her mother if the Duchess found out about it.)

    But now she was over the academy and could see students pointing up at her. The hangar doors at the arena were closed, so she took off again and looked for somewhere else she could land. Katarina spotted her vegetable garden, and finally settled on some unused land near it - that would mean that nothing valuable got damaged.

    “Whew!” the girl gasped once the Knight-Armour - Big Stein! - was on the ground. She must have been flying for an hour, that really took it out of her. And she’d built up a sweat - there was a reason for the piloting suit, it was a shame she didn’t have one with her.

    Opening the cockpit, Katarina saw Selena still clutching the Big Stein’s hand. Fortunately the other lady had fairly short hair so it wasn’t too mussed up. “We’re here!” she declared proudly. “Are you alright, Selena?”

    “We, uh… can you get me down please?” her companion asked weakly.

    “Sure!” Katarina climbed down onto the Knight-Armour’s knee, and then helped the light-haired girl to descend from the hand. Selena obviously wasn’t used to climbing, and she was wearing shoes rather than practical boots. No sooner than she was standing on the knee but she slipped.

    Katarina tried to save her, but only got pulled off balance herself. The two of them tumbled the rest of the way to the grass. But that was pretty soft.

    “Please don’t let me have killed someone with my butt,” Katarina wailed, before realising that she hadn’t landed on Selena. Yes! Good job, her!

    “Killed someone with your what?” Selena asked, sitting up.

    “Nothing, nothing!” The brunette helped her up. “Now, let’s go see the others and…”

    “Katarina!” someone called.

    Looking around, she saw Leon walking briskly up to them. Clarice was on his arm, looking much better than she had last time Katarina had seen her, while Scarlet and Violette Rafa Ades were arm-in-arm behind them. “Hi! I’m back!” she called.

    The boy shook his head as he approached. “Katarina, I’m sorry,” he offered. “I have terrible news.”

    “What?!”

    “You’ve missed dinner.”

    “NOOOOOOO!” Katarina exclaimed, dropping to her knees. “Not dinner! Not two days in a row!”

    Selena patted her awkwardly. “Um, it’ll be alright?”

    “I’m sure we can work something out,” Leon offered sympathetically. “But really, you need to time your dramatic escapes better.”

    “I escaped just fine, it’s really hard to find this place from the air!”

    “Of course, of course.” Leon helped her up. “So I see you brought Lady Berg back. Welcome to the Academy.”

    “Thank you.” Selena had perfect manners, of course, and curtseyed. “Lady Atlee, Lady Ades… Ladies Ades, rather.”

    Violette and Clarice both also curtseyed, but Scarlet put her hands on her hips. “Is she a prisoner?” she asked, nodding at Selena.

    “What? No! I just brought her here to get everything sorted out,” Katarina explained. “There’s been some sort of misunderstanding.”

    Violette looked perturbed. “So she didn’t have someone lure her away from the academy, then have you taken to her mansion? Or sent a ransom note to Prince Gerald saying he should renounce the throne to get you back?”

    “No, I did all those things,” Selena confessed, looking shame-faced.

    “Because that makes you seem about one ‘whahahahaha’,” (Violette did a really good villainess laugh, covering her mouth with a fan and everything! Katarina was impressed) “From being the evil marchioness in a play.”

    “Why were you even doing that?” Leon asked in a reasonable voice. “I mean, it’s not as if you dislike Katarina or Gerald, right? So this wasn’t personal.”

    Selena explained again, more or less as she had in the guest room that Katarina had been staying in. The other four students listened carefully, while Katarina wondered how she was going to get something to eat before breakfast tomorrow. Maybe she could sneak into the academy kitchens before letting Anne know she was back?

    “That’s just stupid!” Clarice said flatly.

    Katarina nodded. Anne would know she was back by now, she was probably already preparing fresh clothes and a lecture for her. ...wait, no. Clarice was talking about Selena.

    Selena looked pale. “I’m sorry,” she said softly.

    “What’s the point of sacrificing yourself for some idiot who doesn’t love you?” the redhead continued. “I can understand not wanting to marry him, but don’t try some grand gesture that won’t get you anything. Keep that for someone whose opinion of you might change.”

    There was a slight twitch in the older girl’s jaw and suddenly Katarina saw Selena as more Lady Berg and less as a girl out of her depth. “I disagree, Lady Atlee. I don’t need Ian to love me, in order to love him.”

    At that moment, a brilliant white figure swept into view and Katarina found her breath snatched away.

    Ian Rafa Stuart was wearing white, as usual, and his short blond hair was in slight disorder. He was riding a white horse, and his face was pale as he galloped towards them.

    The little group scattered out of the way as the prince reined his horse in, the steed rearing magnificently in the evening sun. Only Selena didn’t move of her own accord, Leon had to backtrack a half-step to drag her after Clarice.

    Ian leapt down from the panting horse’s back. “Lord Bartford,” he declared flatly. “You appear to have your hands on my fiancee. Correct this. Now.”

    Katarina realised that she was - for the first time in her admittedly limited acquaintance with Gerald’s older brother - seeing him absolutely livid. It was terrifying.

    “Just making sure you didn’t trample her,” Leon told the prince, releasing Selena.

    Ian strode forwards, swept Selena in his arms and then placed her protectively behind him. “You took your knight-armour, crashed into her mansion and then carried her off across half the capital. I require a much better explanation from you than that.”

    “Er…” Katarina raised her hand slightly. Those grim blue eyes flickered to her and she winced. “Um. That was… kind of… me?”

    Her words cracked the prince’s icy demeanour. “I… what do you mean that you attacked Selena, Lady Claes?”

    “No, Ian, it’s not like that,” Selena protested. “This is all my fault.”

    Katarina pulled the summoning device from her pocket. “Leon gave me this last term, so I could summon Big Stein into the arena for my duel. I called it to me and used it to bring Selena here.” She shuffled her boots slightly. “I think I might have done more damage than, I meant, Selena.”

    “Why were you even there? I understood you to have been kidnapped somehow…”

    Selena swallowed a sob. “I’m sorry, Ian. I wanted to help you and I’ve just made everything worse.”

    Ian coughed and rather obviously avoided looking back at the woman behind him. “No, you’ve nothing to apologise for, Selena.”

    “I kidnapped Lady Claes!”

    “...what?” He finally couldn’t resist the temptation and turned away from Katarina (much to her relief). “Selena, you needn’t cry.”

    Leon pinched the brow of his nose. “To spare Lady Berg recounting this for what would be, what? The third time today, I think. She’s been tricked into some cockanamie scheme to smooth your path to the throne and end your engagement, because she believes that you don’t love her and that this is the only thing she could do to help you.”

    “Selena, no!” Ian’s voice was strangled.

    Selena sniffled and looked away.

    “No, Selena no!” Ian dropped to one knee before her. “Please, look at me.”

    “B-but you never look at me. I’m so ashamed. I know I’m not good enough for you.”

    “Just kiss her, you idiot,” Clarice muttered, but Katarina doubted that either of the two heard the redhead.

    “Selena,” the prince’s voice was broken. “I… I love you so much. I just… I have too much of my uncle in me. Every time I look at you, it’s so hard to resist acting the way he does. To bring shame on you with my affections. So I… even now, I can’t help but want to hold you in my arms and…” He swallowed. “It is I who has never been worthy of you, but I thank god every day that somehow you are mine anyway.”

    The young woman looked up shyly, disbelieving. “You… you mean… you don’t hate me.”

    “NEVER!” Ian cried out.

    Tremulously, Selena reached out to him. Ian’s own hand extended.

    “So lewd!” Katarina cried, and grabbed her cousins, turning them around before they saw too much. “Look away!”

    “Katarina,” Violette told her, turning her head. “They’re only holding hands.”

    “In public! So embarrassing!” Her cheeks were crimson. “Now look away.” At least Scarlet was being responsible and fixing her gaze away.

    Leon’s voice was strained, and Clarice was leaning on him, face red and apparently holding her own embarrassment, by the way her hands were clasped over her mouth. “I think a little lechery… in moderation… might be allowed between an engaged couple…”

    Then he fell over and Clarice went down, landing on top of him. Honestly, if Katarina didn’t know better she would have thought they were laughing.

    “Ian!”

    “Selena!”

    Oh gosh, how embarrassing! They could at least get a room! Her poor vegetables, they were too innocent for this!
     
    The Kidnapping of Katarina 6-4
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    The Kidnapping of Katarina

    Make a bad one good, make a wrong one right
    Power of love will keep you home at night
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 4

    It is through madness that we hate an enemy, and think of revenging ourselves; and it is through indolence that we are appeased, and do not revenge ourselves. ~ Jean de la Bruyere​

    Marquis Malcolm Fou Frampton disliked balls. Dancing was at best a way to exercise, in his view - and if he and his wife had wanted to exercise with each other, there were other places than the middle of a huge hall surrounded by his alleged peers.

    Not that he let that on. No, good old Malcolm liked any excuse for a party. Banquets, salons, a day’s hunting… anything where you could get a visitor away into a side-room and have a quiet chat. See what they’re thinking, persuade them if possible, thank them for their wise counsel if not and avoid burning any bridges that you might want to cross later.

    It would be social death to say how pointless a gathering where you had to be on display and not use the back rooms seemed, so good old Malcolm had to brave the floor and even occasionally host them. Like today’s, for example.

    “Congratulations, old man,” a viscount burbled at him, as Frampton went past him. Perhaps thinking the slight emphasis on ‘old’ would pass unnoticed. “Your promotion, I mean. Lateral, but aren’t they all at your level?”

    “Not all of them,” good old Malcolm told the idiot warmly and patted him on the shoulder in an avuncular way before moving on.

    Not all of them. There was always down. Always, always, always. Like an abyss beneath him - one of the very few feudal lords who’d managed to take and hold a ministerial position under King Roland Rafa Holfort. It hadn’t always been that way, but for generations now the Holforts had preferred their court lords for such offices, pushing feudal lords out on the old traditionalist excuse of ‘shouldn’t you go off an adventure’. Redgrave would have loved to see that.

    And moving from the Treasury to the Ministry of Magic. Oh, if that young fool Allen thought that that was lateral then his brain was even more feeble than his father’s had been. Scraping funds together for one demand or another, always carrying the blame when the funds were not available… At times, Frampton would have rather been demoted to Lord High Executioner. But no, good old amiable Malcolm would do no good there, so he’d clung on. He’d watched, he’d waited… and now Redgrave’s own imbecilic offspring had finally made an opening.

    Without the duke’s voice in the king’s ear, it had only been a season before Bernard Fia Atlee had been stumbling. Once the man’s daughter - what was it with daughters? How fortunate that Frampton had none! - had fouled up, there was a need for a reshuffle.

    Oh, no face was lost. Poor Bernard, good old Malcom would assure anyone. Just give him a quiet spot at the treasury where he can take the time to get his family back in order. And if that required that Dan Fia Ascart needed to move across to hold Atlee’s former office in Foreign Affairs, well some steady hand was needed in the Ministry of Magic...

    And if that meant good old Malcolm had to host a ball, well that was the price of doing business. And Marquis Frampton, lord of a household that had served the royal house back when certain dukes’ ancestors were digging into dungeons on barren rocks and claiming princedom over everything they could cling to, would make the best of it.

    Though dancing made talking to the men hard, it did at least provide a chance to open conversation with a lady if she was worth the time. While that wasn’t common enough to make balls worthwhile, he could at least take some opportunity.

    “Rebecca,” the skinny marquis greeted his current target. “It’s been too long since I saw you here in the capital.”

    “Malcolm!” Marchioness Rebecca Fou Dieke greeted him with a chaste hug and a kiss of the air next to each cheek. “Yes, you know I was never comfortable here but duty demands…”

    Duty, meaning that her precious son had been a year and a half at the academy. No doubt she was here to evaluate candidates to marry the Dieke heir to. If the boy was very lucky, his opinion might be heard but was unlikely to be heeded. And no doubt Rebecca would never understand or forgive when the boy strayed the wedding bed as his father had. “Perhaps you would do me the honour of a dance,” good old Malcolm invited the marchioness.

    She accepted, of course. She was single - in practice, if not in law - and would be expected to dance. He was of suitable rank and well known to be very married. A harmless way to manage social expectations.

    A very useful way to be able to talk, preferably while dancing around people too dim and too interested in each other to listen to a middle-aged couple’s conversation.

    “Congratulations on your promotion,” she began as they took to the floor. “Long overdue as it is.”

    “I was perhaps in something of a rut at the Treasury,” he admitted. “But with the recent shake-ups…”

    “Mason,” Dieke said flatly. Disdainfully. “How could he be so foolish?”

    “To do what he did, or to get caught?” To an extent, Frampton respected the gall of the ploy. If it had worked, Mason would have been well placed to play kingmaker and king’s counsellor for the next generation. Of course, it had not worked and Mason faced official disgrace, substantial punishment and being remembered as a marquis brought down by a pack of children.

    She made a face. “Failing is its own punishment, but to agree to summary judgement by the crown rather than a court of his peers? Madness.”

    “No, not madness.” They twirled upon the dance floor, Frampton watching out for anyone with more than a half-wit between any given couple. “Worrying, but not mad. The only reason is that there is something to this matter so damning that David was willing to take a fall rather than see it brought before a court, and so scandalous that the king is willing to cover it up for a clean resolution.”

    That, he could see, worried her. “He had a duke’s daughter abducted by a duke’s daughter, to frame the family of another duke,” the woman pointed out. “Short of incriminating a marquis, it would be hard to make things worse… oh wait.”

    Good old Malcolm laughed a little at the joke and sweet little Becky giggled, and then they were out of easy earshot of the Ascarts and could get down to business.

    “As the new Minister for Magic, I have their reports,” he informed her. “And even poor deluded David Fou Mason didn’t want to be handed over to the Temple for heresy.”

    That got through to her.

    “Heresy?” she whispered after a moment. “How does that cross the desks at the Ministry of Magic? Surely that is solely the remit of the Temple.”

    “It is when it involves dark magic. The whole ‘magic’ part, you understand.” Frampton gave her a very dry smile. “It’d be a terrible embarrassment to have it made public, so I can see why his highness would rather not advertise the matter.”

    “And I would imagine that being burned at the stake would make it rather hard for Marquis Mason to pass his titles and lands to his son,” Rebecca mused. “Have you any idea what he will be facing instead?”

    “A year in custody, with his lands administered by a crown-appointed governor who will be responsible for arranging reparations to the other families involved. After which time, David will be free to abdicate his titles to his son and vanish into exile with whatever funds he manages to hide away.”

    It sounded generous. Too generous, really.

    The marchioness’ eyes narrowed dangerously. “Custody of whom? And what sort of reparations?”

    “I believe Duke Claes has offered to take the erring Marquis in hand.”

    “...he’s a dead man,” Dieke concluded matter-of-factly. “His exile will be at the bottom of the sea, wrapped in a hundred yards of metal chains.”

    “Dead is dead,” Frampton pointed out. “And that would be kinder than how the Stuarts would likely deal with him.” Their father had been a nightmare to deal with and in this regard, most likely the four Stuarts of this generation would follow in his footsteps.

    Marchioness Dieke nodded quietly. “And the reparations?”

    “At the least, Duke Berg will find the repairs to his mansion covered. But if anything else is uncovered - and one assumes that they have been instructed what to find - there will be justification to peel away some of Mason’s vassals and perhaps even his direct estates. It’s possible his son will find himself reduced to a count, while the remaining lands go to the younger Stuarts on their marriages.”

    She frowned. “Ian and Gerald, but it seems the youngest would have little need.”

    Frampton arched an eyebrow as they continued to dance. So she knew something he did not. Well, he wasn’t dancing with someone he considered useless. “A fourth son marrying a fourth daughter would usually have few prospects.”

    “Accusations have been raised among Mary Fou Hunt’s three half-sisters,” Rebecca informed him a little smugly. “With no male heir, the first born daughter Lilia and her husband - Lord Forton - were heirs presumptive but if she was found to be the daughter of her mother and an elf…”

    Frampton frowned. “Hunt’s first wife was a political choice,” he conceded in a neutral tone. The same was true of his marriage, which had worked well, and of Rebecca’s to Marquis Dieke… which had not.

    To put it mildly.

    “My information suggests that were a certain device that detects elf blood to be brought into their company, all three of the elder Hunt daughters would find themselves embarrassed. I have not, you understand, put this to the test myself. But if Lady Mary is the next heir, then Prince Alan is logically to be the next Marquis Hunt. Stuart-Hunt, perhaps.”

    “That would at least reduce confusion if multiple distinct domains fall into the hands of the Stuart household,” agreed Frampton. “We appear to be in a year of many scandals. One hopes that neither of us need to concern ourselves with such?”

    Rebecca did not smile. “The closest I have come to dark magic was ten years ago, a foreign mage was caught having abducted commoner’s children for some dark rite or rites. He was put to death, of course.”

    “Naturally. One hopes for a kinder fortune for the children - people are so stirred up when their children are endangered.”

    The marchioness looked away, to hide distress perhaps. “We advised their parents not to open their coffins, to remember the children as they had been and not… as they were. One of the coffins was weighted with sand, lest they wonder why it was too light. I have always wondered if - had I been quicker or more decisive, would I have been able to make that girl safe as well.”

    Frampton’s mind raced, but he reached up slightly to stroke Rebecca’s upper arm in reassurance. “You were swift enough that the heavens granted your son Sirius his health. If that is not affirmation that you did well, I cannot imagine what would.”

    A loose end was unfortunate, but if nothing had turned up in ten years then the girl was likely long gone. One did what one must to ensure a stable succession. And as long as you cleaned up the mess, no one wise would dig into the matter. After all, the kingdom’s security rested on clear inheritance of the various domains through each generation - nothing could be more deadly if it went awry. That was Prince Julius’ greatest failure - if he hadn’t also ruined Redgrave’s influence, Frampton would have cursed the boy’s impulsive decision. As it was, he wished the little idiot well, so long as he stayed out of politics. And if he had children with the Lafan girl… well, loose ends that no one else tidied up could be useful in a decade or two.

    Rebecca nodded in agreement. “The saintess’ god appears to value action over prayers.”

    “Since we are speaking of young Sirius…”

    “I don’t recall you having a daughter, Malcolm. Certainly not of the right age.”

    “I do not,” he confirmed. “But others are more fortunate in that regard. Have you made any decisions yet as to his future wife?”

    “It is too early to say. He must marry well, enough to offset his father’s behaviour.”

    Frampton nodded in agreement. “With one marquisate potentially being torn up, it’s important that those of us with the proper backgrounds show our respectability and loyalty. With the marriage alliances between the royal faction and the traditionalists so shaken, old certainties no longer appear to be quite so stable.”

    “And do you see how they might pan out?” Rebecca asked suspiciously.

    “There are two dukes with unengaged daughters only a little younger than the young Lord Sirius.”

    Her eyes grew distant and then flickered as she looked across the room to one of the noblemen currently beset by requests to dance.

    Auld Rafa Ades had been a beautiful young man, his wife much envied until the hollow nature of their marriage became apparent. She was gone, and now the duke had grown into a handsome mature man… at least in his looks.

    “I assume that you do not propose I should link my Sirius to the Redgrave girl,” she concluded. “Given the girl seems likely to wed the Claes’ boy.”

    “Or perhaps Gerald Rafa Stuart. I understand that Duchess Miranda has conveyed to the young lord that their support would not waver if he felt another marriage was more politically fruitful in his road to the throne.”

    Rebecca made her face. “Preferring to be the power behind the throne rather than place her blood upon it. She was always cautious. Do you think he will accept that?”

    “I doubt that it will matter. Of the four Stuarts, there’s the flirt, the musician and one who burns brightly - but those who do that rarely burn long. If I must put faith in one of them, to be a suitable king then it will be the second son.”

    “The king’s choice, of course.”

    “Naturally.” Good old Malcolm smiled warmly. “And it is fortunate that there is a choice for him to make that would be so well received.”

    “I had heard he was not a pliable one.”

    “A pliable king would sway between strong voices. I prefer one who, once convinced, remains steadfast. He is apparently devoted to his fiancee, despite the recent scandal. Indeed, closer than ever with her.”

    He saw Rebecca’s eyes soften just a fraction. She admired fidelity within a marriage, for the grass was always greener. “There is much to what you say. One hopes the king will make a wise choice. As to Duke Ades… I find it hard to admire a man who legitimises an illegitimate son as his heir.”

    Frampton shrugged. “One does what he must. He has no son within marriage, despite Bellerose’s ludicrous efforts to pass her daughter off as one. And while she was alive he was clear about the legalities.”

    “True.” She frowned in consideration. “They are of good lineage, I will concede that. And I presume you would rather he not fall back into line with Redgrave’s traditionalists.”

    “That is a consideration - about as welcome a thought as your husband returning to take to politics.”

    Rebecca’s laugh was not chilling, it was warm and amused… but her eyes were like black ice. “Do not concern yourself with Regulus. Once Sirius completes the academy and is old enough to inherit, I expect little difficulty in having his father deemed legally dead.”

    Frampton put that together with discussions of chains and the deep blue sea. Good old Malcolm would have shivered, but the Marquis and the Minister behind that mask admired the resolution that Rebecca Fou Dieke showed. And having an ally with a spine could be very useful in such troubled times. “I have perhaps monopolised you too long - shall I reintroduce you to our old friend Auld Rafa Ades?”

    -

    It had taken days for things to settle down after the festival and then Katarina’s absence. Anne hadn’t left her alone and unguarded for the better part of a week, and she was rarely without one or more of her friends. Not that she was complaining - she liked having her friends around, but even so, it felt strange.

    At least the mid-term exams results were out and she hadn’t flunked anything so she was free to forget everything she’d learned so far… wait, no. End of term exams could still cover that material. Which was horribly unfair.

    Leon had arranged for the Big Stein to be kept within the hangars of the academy, so it would be convenient for her if she needed it again. Or if she just wanted to play with it. Practice! Practice with it. Not play.

    “THUNDER SWORD!” she shouted and swept the sword down.

    Keith parried. He’d been doing that a lot. “If you shout your attacks, everyone will be able to predict you,” he warned. “Anyway, we should finish now. It’s almost time for dinner.”

    Katarina yielded the point and returned the knight-armour’s sword to its weapon case. “You’re getting better, Keith!” she encouraged him.

    “Thanks. Fighting Brad… I should have been better than that.”

    “Well, just keep getting better and then one day… Although,” she added, “It’s probably best if you don’t end up fighting him again.”

    “I won’t, as long as you stay out of duels with Lord Arclight.”

    “Is he still a lord? Now that he’s been disinherited, I mean.”

    “Yes, Katarina,” her brother sighed. As if that hadn’t been a totally legitimate question.

    Getting out of the knight-armour, and then changing out of her piloting suit didn’t take that long. She’d even washed up so Katarina was feeling nice and fresh when she waited for Keith outside the arena.

    “Katarina!” he called as he rushed out to join her. “Why didn’t you wait for me in the changing rooms?”

    “Because you won’t come into the women's changing rooms and I’m not supposed to go into the boys changing rooms?” she pointed out.

    He gave her a frustrated look. “I notice you say that you’re not supposed to go into our changing rooms, but not that you won’t. And you could wait at the door.”

    “I am at the door.”

    “The door to the changing room!” Keith took her hands in his. “Please don’t go off on your own, big sister. Last time you did, you got kidnapped.”

    “Aw, Keith.” She gave him a big smothering hug. “Don’t worry, it was just the once.”

    “It shouldn’t even be once!” he protested in a muffled voice. “We were all really worried.”

    Well, he kind of had a point. “I’m sorry, I’ll try to remember.”

    Keith freed himself. “I suppose that that’s all I can get.” He took her arm and they walked towards the main campus.

    It was getting later in the year, not yet cold but definitely cooler. Katarina waved to a few girls she knew as they passed, and some of them blushed rather than waving back. They must be swooning over Keith, she realised. “You’re not turning into some sort of playboy, are you?”

    “What? No!” he exclaimed. “...what even is that?”

    “The sort of boy who lures young women in and does… this and that with them.”

    He went crimson. “Katarina! Of course I wouldn’t do that.”

    Well that was alright then. He was much less likely to fall for Olivia and then crush Katarina with his golems then. Of course, that was only if Katarina attacked Olivia, so it was pretty unlikely, but there were lots of potential variables going on. What if he fell for someone else, Katarina had to defend herself and his beloved got hurt. That could happen! Love made people do strange things - look at Selena.

    Well, only if she and Ian weren’t having public displays of affection. Her own ears felt warm and she suspected they’d gone red.

    “Where do you even learn about things like that?” her brother went on. “Violette said that you wouldn’t even look at Prince Ian and Lady Selena once they reconciled.”

    “Just because I know about it doesn’t mean people should look at them. They were holding hands, Keith. Right out in the vegetable patch.”

    “You do know that they’re not going to find a baby under a cabbage patch, right?”

    “Of course not!” Katarina exclaimed. “But holding hands leads to other things and eventually it gets to baby making. You can’t be too careful. Romance novels just sneak it up on them all the time. Everything’s going well, there’s a happy couple and then dot-dot-dot.”

    “Dot-dot-dot?”

    Katarina mimed what she meant.

    “An ellipsis,” he said in comprehension. “Well at least Sophia’s not sharing anything more…” he coughed and broke off. “Anyway, Bartford is more likely to be a playboy than I am.”

    “I hope not, I think Clarice would be really unhappy with him if he did that.”

    Keith shook his head. “Anyway, I want to collect something in the Council wing. Come in with me.”

    Katarina was about to protest that she could manage on her own for a few minutes, but given poor Keith was so worried she decided to let him have his way. “Alright.”

    The council wing was quieter than usual, the only person in the hallway was Lord Dieke, taking some papers upstairs. Katarina gave him a wave and a smile, which he returned gently before carrying on.

    “It’s just in here,” Keith declared and opened the double doors to the meeting room. Everything inside was dark for a moment and then, just as Katarina started to realise that it was full of people, Gerald lit all the lamps with a casual wave of his hand.

    “SURPRISE!” All her friends were there, plus a lot of the other student council and there was cake and other sweets on the table - as well as savoury food. A banner was hung above the table declaring ‘Good job rescuing yourself’.

    “Three cheers for Katarina,” Nicol directed and the students present all shouted hurrah three time as she looked around in surprise.

    “Keith, Keith! It’s a surprise party!”

    “Yes, Katarina.” He smiled. “I helped set it up.”

    “I’m so surprised. I’ve never had a surprise party before!”

    “Not for want of trying,” Gerald muttered as Mary and Sophia moved in to offer Katarina plates.

    The next hour or so was a whirl of conversation with everyone, between making sure that food was being eaten. She spoke to Violette, who told her she had plans to take up the sword again, so Katarina offered to spar with her. Then Clarice told her a little about what to expect for the next year or so at the academy, which sounded like fun except the lessons.

    Gerald wanted to talk about the school trip and which of the destinations Katarina wanted to go to, which was odd because they were picked randomly to ensure that every student got to go to a different destination every year. So she was going to get to visit all of them over the three years.

    “Are you and Scarlet going to be competing over exam results again?” she asked as her cousin approached, offering her some little cocktail sticks with sausage, fruit and cheese on them.

    “No.” Gerald shook his head. “Although congratulations on coming first,” he added to Scarlet, accepting one of the treats. (Katarina stacked four on her plate). “But there are more important things in life than exams.”

    Katarina’s cousin looked thoughtful. “Yes,” she decided in her usual measured fashion. “Although I don’t know many yet. Perhaps I’ll find something like what you mean sometime.”

    The blond prince nodded. “Not upset over Leon being with Clarice?”

    That got a shake of Scarlet’s head. “No, he was mostly keeping boys from bothering me. Being his friend does the same now that he has such a reputation.”

    “What sort of reputation?” asked Katarina curiously.

    “Ah… that he’ll go to any lengths for his friends,” Gerald told her. “A lot of people still think that he was piloting your knight-armour when it knocked down half the Berg mansion. Given that Duke Berg hasn’t destroyed him, that suggests he got away with it.”

    “Oh.” She frowned. “Should I explain it?”

    “I don’t think so.”

    Scarlet nodded. “Having a formidable reputation is an asset.”

    Katarina’s next visit was to Leon, who was talking to Princess Hertrude. “Are you having fun?”

    “I am,” the princess said politely. “I would thank you for inviting me, but I gather that this isn’t how it works for a surprise party.”

    “I’m glad you came, after all we’re friends, aren’t we?”

    The dark-haired princess looked surprised. “Ah, yes… I don’t think I have had much chance to make friends before coming here. I hope Hertrauda is making friends back in Fanoss.”

    “Your little sister?” asked Katarina.

    “Yes, she’s touring the principality while I’m here. Neither of us has spent much time outside our home castle since our parents died.”

    “I’m so sorry,” Katarina told her, pulling her a hug. “That must have been really hard for you. I don’t know what Keith and I would do without our parents.”

    “Um…” Hertrude was stiff in her arms, as if she wasn’t used to being hugged.

    “Alas, since immortality is a pipe dream, we’re probably all going to face it someday, but that’s not really an ideal subject for a party,” Leon suggested gently. “But my best advice is to have friends and other connections to support you during hard times, whether it’s bereavement or something else.”

    Katarina was having a much happier conversation with Sophia about the adventures of the Alluring Count when Marie approached, accompanied by Julius and Jilk. Her friend looked nervous, and Nicol moved in protectively.

    The little blonde girl curtsied to Katarina. “Lady Claes, I’m very sorry that Nanaka was involved in the plot against you.”

    “Nanaka?” Katarina thought for a moment. “Oh, your servant?” She hadn’t noticed, but now that it was mentioned, when was the last time she’d seen the little demihuman. “How was he involved? Is he alright?”

    Marie looked nervous. “Uh, no one mentioned it?” she asked.

    Nicol cleared his throat. “I believe Nanaka was the one who lured you away from the changing rooms.”

    “...but isn’t Nanaka a boy? I’m sure it was a maid who took me out into the grounds.” Katarina tried to compare her mental image of the boy with the maid she’d seen. “Wait, that was him?” The maid looked so cute! That was adorable!

    Marie nodded in agreement. “I’m terribly sorry, I had no idea at all that he’d do such a terrible thing.”

    “Well, it wasn’t that terrible.”

    Sophia pouted. “Katarina, he led you into a trap so that Marquis Mason’s agent could steal you away from us!”

    “Well, yes. But it wasn’t all that bad. And he helped me finish getting dressed, which was…” Oh, wait. That meant a boy had helped her do up her dress. “Could we not mention that to Keith?”

    “L-lady Katarina!” Sophia exclaimed. “How terrible!”

    Nicol reached over and restrained his sister. “Remember, Sophia. He is being thoroughly punished for his offences.”

    “Are you going to be alright without a servant?” Katarina asked Marie, eager to change the subject. Sophia looked like she might be about to cry. “I’d be lost without Anne.”

    Why did Marie and her friends look nervous at the mention of Anne? “Um, I think I’ll manage,” the little girl said bravely. “I never had a servant before anyway.” Her eye caught Katarina’s wrist. “Oh, that’s a lovely bracelet, could I look at it?”

    “Sure!” Katarina held her wrist out so that Marie could see it clearly. “Isn’t it pretty?”

    “Where did you buy it?” asked Julius. “Perhaps we can buy one for you, Marie.”

    The girl seemed to shiver. “No, no,” she said hastily. “I’m just looking at it.”

    “I don’t know where it came from anyway,” Katarina explained. “I found it in the dungeon.”

    “There’s jewellery in the dungeon?” asked Julius. “I’d never heard about that.”

    “It was in the forbidden part of the dungeon,” Nicol told him. “Anyone going into those levels will be severely punished.”

    Marie looked curiously intent. “Thank you for showing me the bracelet,” she said in a distracted tone. “I’m glad you’ve emerged unscathed from your ordeal, Lady Claes.”

    “What was that about?” Sophia muttered. “It’s suspicious, as if she saw the bracelet before.”

    “You don’t think she lost it down there?” asked Katarina, worriedly. If so, she should give it back.

    “No, or if she did then she went somewhere she never should go,” Nicol said firmly. “The bracelet is yours, Katarina.”

    A hand rested on one of Katarina’s shoulders, the other reaching past her to take her empty plate away from her. When had her plate emptied?

    Gerald set the plate on the mantelpiece as she turned around to face him. “Katarina, there’s something I need to tell you.”

    Oh? Oh! Her eyes went wide. He must have found someone! Oh gosh, who was it? How had she missed the signs? “Um… sure? What is it?”

    The prince rested his hands on her shoulders. “There’s something I realised when you went missing. I always thought that I had all the time in the world - or at least until we finished the academy to make this clear to you. But when you were kidnapped… When we couldn’t find you, all I could think was that I might never get the chance.”

    What was he talking about?

    One of his hands slipped down and around her back, the other up to behind her head.

    “Katarina Rafa Claes,” Gerald told her, eyes only a few inches from her own. “I love you. I want to marry you. There is no one else in the world I think about, that I will ever feel this way about. Our engagement is not and has never been for form.”

    And then he leant forwards and Katarina’s mind went dot-dot-dot.

    -

    The party dissolved into confusion after Katarina fainted in Gerald’s arms. For a moment it looked as if Keith and Gerald would come to blows until Nicol and Alan got between them. Meanwhile Mary carried Katarina over to one of the chairs with some help from the other girls.

    Leon looked around for other peacemakers and reluctantly stepped up to Gerald. “Your highness.”

    “Call me Gerald!” the boy snapped.

    “Gerald. I’m not saying you’re wrong, but do you really blame Keith for being worried about his sister’s wellbeing?”

    “Ah…” The fire mage pulled back slightly. “No,” he admitted. “But he still shouldn’t accuse me of taking advantage of her. She’s my fiancee.”

    Leon settled his shoulders. “Yes, but do you mean that as in ‘your friend’... or ‘your pet’?” he asked quietly.

    The prince flinched, and then his eyes chilled. “Bartford…”

    “Please, call me Leon,” he said with a smile. “I’m not saying you were wrong to tell her your feelings. And while kissing her was a mistake, I don’t think you could reasonably have known that beforehand. But please remember: kissing her is not a right that you have because you’re engaged to Lady Claes, any more than she could demand them of you.”

    “I’d happily let her kiss me!”

    There was a snarl of “Over my dead body!” from behind Leon.

    He tried to ignore Keith’s protests for a moment. “But do you think she would if you didn’t want it?”

    “...ah.” Gerald relaxed slowly. “No, I don’t believe that she would.”

    The two young men exchanged nods to confirm that they had reached a mutual understanding. “Maybe have a talk with her. It’s pretty clear now - though not so much earlier - she’s not feeling as ready for this as you are. Figure out where the boundaries are, and how to tell once she is ready for more.”

    “Keep your lips off my sister!” Keith shouted.

    Leon took a deep breath. “Excuse me, Gerald.”

    “Not at all, thank you for your advice.”

    The dark haired boy turned sharply and met Keith’s gaze, the other boy still being restrained by Alan. At least he’d not tried to use his magic, so he wasn’t completely out of control. “Lord Claes, are you mad because your sister fainted… or because you’re not the one who kissed her?”

    The room fell dead silent. Keith’s jaw sagged, cutting him off almost mid-word.

    “My goodness, is that how it is in that family?” Hertrude asked very quietly. Presumably the young princess wasn’t aware that Keith had been adopted by the Claes, due to their lack of a male heir. He was one of the duke’s distant cousins - taking him had provided an heir while also keeping the peace within the household of Viscount Coleman, whose bastard he was. The court viscount hadn’t really been prepared to raise a mage with Keith’s potential, much less when his wife and legitimate sons treated the younger boy as an insult to them.

    “You might want to think about that one, because if it’s the latter then you’re just as likely as his highness to have been the one to push Lady Claes outside of her comfort zone.” Leon reached forwards and pushed Alan aside. “And if it’s the former, perhaps looking after her should take priority. Don’t you think?”

    “I…” Keith straightened his lapels, looking away. “Ahem. You make an excellent point, Lord Bartford.”

    “I would suggest that once you’ve determined your heart’s feelings, perhaps you should also have a chat with Katarina. Probably not at the same time as Prince Gerald. If we’ve learned anything this year it’s probably that relationships between more than two people can cause complications.”

    It was possible that Katarina might later decide to be happy with both Gerald and Keith, but that was a landmine that Leon was very happy to run screaming away from. Duchess Claes would probably have him murdered just for voicing the possibility, and the politics would be almost as bad as Julius’ gaffe.

    “If we could have a couple of volunteers to help Lord Claes take our guest of honour back to her rooms?” Leon asked brightly.

    “I can carry her!” exclaimed Keith.

    “Doors,” the other boy said simply. “And someone to carry a bag of leftovers. You know she’d hate it to see food wasted if we’re wrapping up the party now.”

    “That might be best,” Nicol confirmed. “Thank you, Lord Bartford. Sophia, if you would set some food aside for Katarina, I’ll escort you, Keith. For security, if you prefer.”

    The flaxen-haired young earth-mage yielded to the point, lifting his sister into a princess carry. Nicol opened the door for them and they left, Sophia scurrying after them with two napkins loaded with treats.

    “I believe I will also withdraw for the evening,” Hertrude declared. “Perhaps I may follow Lady Claes’ example and take a little of the food along, rather than bother the servants for any supper tonight.”

    “I’ll join you, if you don’t mind,” Angelica offered - implicitly taking over as the princess’ escort for the evening. “What would you like to take?”

    Leon gave the blonde a grateful look as she joined Hertrude in distracting everyone with a debate over what to take. After having to calm down both Gerald and Keith, he was a little on edge to also have to deal with Hertrude’s sometimes waspish humour. Several other students - particularly those not on the council - were eager to empty a few plates ‘for the road’. He wondered how many of them realised that the plates they were most eagerly working on were those whose contents had been provided by Olivia Campbell.

    “My goodness, Lord Bartford.” Mary Fou Hunt waved her fan idly as she approached him. “I didn’t realise that you were so wise in the ways of love.”

    “That’s your loss,” Clarice Fia Atlee observed somewhat sharply, taking Leon’s arm. The two girls exchanged social snarls - baring their teeth at each other in a dominance display wasn’t exactly the definition of a smile to Leon’s mind, dictionary be damned.

    Mary was the first to break the contest. “One cannot say that you don’t place your lessons into practice yourself,” she murmured. “And to beard such dragons, I see that you are already receiving the traditional rewards.”

    “Mistakes can happen in any relationship. How you deal with them is a mark of how much of a future it has though,” Leon answered, evading the implied question of exactly how intimate he and Clarice were. “Can I help you, Lady Hunt?”

    “As tempting as it is to expose myself and my own fiance to your razor sharp analysis, it’s actually another matter I’d like to discuss,” the young lady said. “Perhaps we might step into one of the other rooms?”

    “I’m sure that could be arranged,” Clarice agreed. “Shall we steal you away to the drawing room, Lady Mary?” The ‘we’ was slightly emphasised.

    Leon didn’t think Mary had any intentions that threatened Clarice, and since she nodded in agreement it seemed likely that he was right. After taking leave of her fiance, Alan, who was retiring with his brother to their dorm, she accompanied the two of them to the quieter room.

    “The topic I wish to discuss is somewhat sensitive,” Mary began. “Lord Bartford, I believe you are well aware of the recent rise in the number of marriages broken up over infidelity - specifically with the idea that elves are not as infertile with human ladies as was previously thought to be the case?”

    “I’ve some familiarity with the concept,” he told her drily.

    “I thought you might - since I rather gather your own father’s marriage was the first to raise that particular issue.”

    “The former Baroness Bartford admitted infidelity under rather more public circumstances than she had intended,” Leon answered carefully. “And elected not to contest the divorce when the outcome was very clear. I cannot say that an elf was involved.”

    “But nor do you say it is not.” Mary noted shrewdly. “And the rumoured devices that can determine if one has an elf in one’s immediate ancestry are said to look very much like the device that the good Director Larna Smith of the Ministry of Magic’s Magical Tools Department presented to you that very evening.”

    Damn, that was impressive information gathering. “I’m very sorry,” Leon told her, bowing slightly. “But I am bound by high and potent powers not to discuss that matter.”

    “...some form of magic binding?” she asked curiously, causing Clarice to look alarmed.

    “One does not lightly dismiss a warning from the father of the young lady that you’re courting,” he clarified.

    Mary tsked in annoyance.

    “My father?” Clarice muttered. “That… He never said anything.”

    “I would imagine he takes the request for discretion as seriously as I do, given the one who asked him to convey the desire for silence to me.”

    “A royal command?” the younger girl asked in a frustrated tone of voice.

    “You might think that,” Leon answered. “But I couldn’t possibly comment.”

    “Botheration.”

    “Why exactly are you curious?” Clarice asked. “Is someone suggesting that your mother was…”

    “Dallying?” The busty young woman shook her head. “Not my mother, no. She didn’t have a contract servant. But the first Marchioness did have an elf in her service throughout her married years. My sister Madelaine’s husband has his eye on father’s title and if Lilia were found to be half elf…”

    “...that sounds rather risky,” the elder of the two noblewomen mused. “What if his own wife is also tarred by that brush.”

    “Neither he nor June and her husband have a chance at it while Lilia’s the heiress,” Mary pointed out. “In that respect they’ve little to lose but father’s goodwill in pursuing the claim. And father is rarely willing to make the loss of his favour count for much these days.”

    She looked sad and Leon recalled that Marquis Hunt had been widowed twice, a wound that pained him to the point he’d scorned all pressures to provide his family with a third wife who might mother the four daughters from his first two wives.

    “If I had one of those deuced detectors, I could settle the matter and they’d stop pestering me to take sides.”

    “If you had,” Leon pointed out, “They might all turn out to be part elf. If that happened, you’d become heiress.”

    “I don’t want to be a Marchioness,” Mary huffed. “They’re all evil.”

    I think that means you’re qualified to join their ranks, Leon thought. From the twinkle in Clarice’s eyes, she was thinking much the same.
     
    The Kidnapping of Katarina 6-5
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    The Kidnapping of Katarina

    Make a bad one good, make a wrong one right
    Power of love will keep you home at night
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 5

    Revenge is the law of the outlaws. ~ Laura Blumenfeld​

    For the second time this month, Katarina woke up with no immediate recollection of when she’d gone to bed. But at least this time she woke up in her familiar dorm room and Anne was making determined noises that suggested it was morning and Katarina would be doing her a favour by waking up.

    “I’m up,” she declared, deciding that she should appreciate her maid more and not try to go back to sleep. No matter how tempting her soft fluffy pillows and nice warm blankets were.

    Perhaps if she just lay here, and stayed awake…

    Her eyelids decided to try to sneak down and close on her, so Katarina took them by surprise and jumped out of bed!

    “Lady Katarina!” Anne exclaimed as Katarina fell to the floor, legs still tangled in the blankets. “What are you doing?”

    “The bed is a cunning wrestler,” she explained, trying to get free. In the end it took Anne’s help and Katarina amused herself through her morning bath by imagining her bed taking on masked wrestlers in a grand tournament. They used tables in matches, so surely a bed wasn’t out of the question?

    “How are you feeling today?” Anne asked her once Katarina was dressed.

    “I’m fine…” But she paused. “Although… it seems all like it’s been some kind of strange dream?”

    The maid tilted her head quizzically to one side. “How so?”

    “Well, all sorts of far-fetched things have happened. First I’m suddenly having to replace Clarice in the play.”

    “You were her understudy, Lady Katarina.”

    “Yes, but then I’m mysteriously abducted…”

    “Please don’t remind me.”

    “It did all happen, didn’t it?”

    “I remember it very distinctly,” her maid assured her. “It was a terrible thing to happen.”

    “And then I fought my way out in a knight-armour.”

    “Fought?”

    Katarina paused. “No, there wasn’t a fight.” Although to hear some tell it, she had apparently battled her way through the Berg family’s guards to rescue Selena from the vile butler who had been using her to kidnap Katarina. The fact that the butler was behind it… or at least, behind everyone except Marquis Mason… shouldn’t surprise anyone - wasn’t it always the butler who did it? But anyway, having people telling stories that didn’t quite match her own recollection was probably why Katarina felt so muddleheaded about events. “I was getting confused.”

    “I’m very glad you returned safely, my lady.” Anne made a very rare exception to her usual decorum and hugged Katarina tightly. “Very, very glad.”

    Katarina patted the older girl reassuringly. “I’m ever so glad to be back with you, Anne.” She thought back to the people she’d met. “What happened to them anyway? The people who did the kidnapping? Rufus the butler, Lana the maid and Nanaka the…” She wasn’t quite sure what to call the demihuman boy. Her mother had some harsh words about contract servants, but Nanaka was just a little boy, a few years younger than Katarina.

    The maid released her and tried to return to putting the various cosmetics and make-up tools away. “Well, I believe Lana was an agent investigating the Berg mansion on behalf of the Ministry of Magic. Why they were doing so, I do not know, but I would imagine she returned to the ministry and has some other assignment.”

    “Gosh! She was some kind of secret agent!? I never guessed!”

    “I would imagine that makes her good at her job.” Anne pursed her lips. “Although I would rather she hadn’t pretended to be a maid. It casts my profession in a poor light.”

    “She wasn’t as good a maid as you are,” Katarina said loyally.

    “Thank you, Lady Katarina.” The maid patted her shoulder. “As for the other two, they both gave testimony that helped bring Marquis Mason to justice, so they’re being allowed to work off their debt to society. I’m not sure what the butler has been set to work at, but I’ve agreed to help reform the other one.”

    “You have!? How are you going to do it?”

    Anne smiled mysteriously. “Lady Katarina, you don’t want to be late for breakfast, do you?”

    “Oh no!” Katarina straightened up sharply.

    “Nana, Lady Claes is off now.” Anne called, opening the door. “You can begin cleaning the bedroom now.”

    The young noblewoman stopped at the door to let the new maid in. ...wait… wait… hadn’t she seen this maid before? “You! Oh my gosh, you’re the maid from that night! You really were dressed up as a maid!”

    The little demihuman flushed in embarrassment. “I’m very sorry,” he mumbled.

    Katarina looked him up and down. “It’s alright, it turned out well in the end. But why are you wearing it now?”

    Anne gave her a little push towards the door. “I believe that the punishment should fit the crime.”

    “I know, breakfast!” Katarina exclaimed. “But you look so cute, Nana! The maid uniform really suits you!”

    “I’m a boy, you know!”

    “Na-na!” Anne snapped.

    The demihuman snapped to attention, eyes wide.

    “A proper maid must address their employer with respect.”

    “...yes, Miss Anne.” Then the little maid turned towards Katarina and bowed deeply. “Thank you for the compliment, my lady. I would prefer to dress as a manservant though.”

    Anne swatted ‘Nana’ over the head with one hand. “Choosing how to dress is a privilege, and one that you haven’t earned yet. Now, you have a room to clean, and Lady Katarina has breakfast.”

    “Thank you for your hard work, Nana!” Katarina exclaimed and darted out of the room.

    “Wow,” she mused. “I would totally have believed that I’d just made up a backstory for a cute maid if Anne didn’t tell me that he was really a spy.” The girl shook her head, and then picked up her skirts to dash towards the dining hall before anyone turned up to tell her that she shouldn’t.

    I guess maybe the only part that was a dream was Gerald saying he loved me, she thought. Because it’s not like he’d ever say that to the villainess.

    -

    “It is confirmed, Master.” Luxion sounded smug. “Only one of the four students you mentioned is on this trip.”

    Leon took a deep breath and leaned on the rail of the large skyship that would be ferrying students to the southern island. “Well I was pretty sure that it would happen. Given how events have diverged already from what I expected, something allegedly random going differently isn’t that much of a surprise.”

    The drone bobbed along next to him as he turned, thrusting his hands into his pockets, and started walking along the deck. “Will this affect your plans for this trip, master?”

    “No,” he decided. “I was aware of this possibility already. I don’t see how the exact events of this trip could take place with the steps I’ve taken anyway, but that doesn’t mean we can rule out the possibility of another kind of attack on the trip. If anything, losing the flutes might make them more desperate and a ship full of potential hostages might be enough for them to flip the allegiances of a number of noble houses in a war. Even if they just stand aside, that would help level the numbers.”

    “Do you believe that they would dispense with their princess, who is still within the Kingdom?” asked Luxion.

    “I wish I could rule it out,” the boy said, feeling tired. “But if the leaders of her council were willing to push the princesses into using the flutes to unleash the titanic spirits they did in the book and the game, fully aware that it would kill them…” He shook his head. “For that matter, she might be planning to escape the kingdom in the prelude to an attack, gambling that Marquis Field and the other border lords will have their guard down while they believe she’s here.”

    The drone remained silent as they went past another group of students. “I assume you have considered the risks.”

    Leon closed his eyes for a moment. “Yes,” he agreed, opening them again. “I know you can’t monitor the drones while we’re far away, but if Fanoss does launch an attack, I wouldn’t have enough firepower with just my knight-armour to face them. They do have a slight advantage in their equipment over most of the kingdoms, and it’s likely that Vandel Him Zenden would be present.”

    “If you fear that new human so much, an assassination may be in order.”

    “I don’t know where he is. Hertrude said he was guarding her sister, remember? They’re touring Fanoss and I don’t know their itinerary. Or if there is an attack, we’d have to find their forces.”

    “Most inconvenient.”

    “It’s almost like he doesn’t want to be killed,” Leon agreed wryly. “If we do cross paths with him, I’ll do everything I can to get rid of him. He’s incredibly dangerous.”

    The AI sounded frustrated. “It is regrettable that we could not secure his sword for analysis. Your description suggests that it may remain a viable threat even to the reinforced armour of your knight-armour.”

    The boy nodded. “His skills and his signature blade aside, he’s a tremendous morale boost to Fanoss: no one’s managed to do more than slow him down in battle, and even that’s rare. We can hardly count on some mysterious masked knight to turn up just because he’s needed. Throw in his fanatical hatred of the Kingdom… and he’s one hell of a rallying point for Fanoss. I don’t see the slightest chance of ending this conflict except over his dead body.”

    “I have no problem with the death of a new human.”

    I would have been surprised if you did, Leon thought. You’re just as fanatical as he is. The only difference is, you’re basically immortal so you’re willing to be patient. Vandel is getting old. If he’s to destroy the kingdom and avenge his family, he’s running out of time.

    If it wasn’t for him - and those who take their lead from him - Fanoss might be just another nation. Hertrude conquering Holfort would be bad, but it wouldn’t necessarily be a disaster. A change of dynasty and borders… nothing I couldn’t live with as long as my family and a few friends made it out. The trouble is, Vandel means to see the kingdom destroyed in a literal sense. He’d shatter the entire continent at the heart of the kingdom, kill hundreds of thousands… and be dissatisfied because the other islands still existed.

    “Leon!” he heard someone call. “Look, Mary! I thought I saw Leon!”

    The boy turned and saw a familiar face. “Well, if it isn’t my fellow giant robot pilot.”

    Katarina beamed happily and pulled the pen-like transmitter out. “I brought this with me, just in case.”

    Mary clamped her hands over the device. “Please don’t do that, Lady Katarina! Your knight-armour -”

    “The Big Stein!”

    “The big Stein, yes. It’s only in the hold. If it just takes off then it could tear a hole in the ship.”

    “Try to keep that to emergencies,” Leon asked Luxion quietly.

    “I know, Mary. I won’t use it unless I absolutely have to.”

    “You were going to use it to get to the cake shop in the capital, just so you didn’t need to wait for a carriage to be available.”

    “But that was for cake. And I was going to land at our mansion, then walk the rest of the way. I wouldn’t have torn up the street!” Katarina protested.

    “In your piloting gear?” asked Leon, curiously.

    The brunette nodded. “Of course. Piloting a knight-armour in a skirt is harder than it seems!”

    “I’ll be sure to remember that,” Leon told her. “But there’s nowhere on the ship that you’ll need it so keep the summoning device safely away unless we get attacked by pirates or something.”

    Mary looked grateful as Katarina complied. “I don’t think pirates are very likely. Did you even bring your knight-armour along, Leon?”

    “Just in case,” he confirmed. “You never know.”

    Katarina gestured to a table, one of several on deck that were in easy reach of a cafe catering to the passengers. The skyship wasn’t as big as the Dreadnought by length, but it was still huge, reminding Leon of a luxury liner from the age of steam. Fortunately it wasn’t called the Titanic or he’d have snuck off and travelled on his own ship entirely. “Why don’t we have tea together?”

    “Leon might be waiting for someone,” pointed out Mary.

    “Not really,” he admitted. “Clarice took this trip last year, Scarlet and Violette wound up drawing both the other trips… Honestly, most of the people I know on the ship this time are some of the lads from our class, and they managed some sort of dodge to get themselves and their young ladies aboard so they’re... otherwise involved.”

    “It’s so romantic,” Katarina agreed, taking a seat. “Don’t you wish Alan was here with you Mary?”

    “Just luck of the draw,” the other girl said, pointedly taking the middle seat so that she’d be between Leon and Katarina.

    Luck might have controlled that, but Leon had made a point of seeing that the first year boys who he’d set up with girls were with him for the trip. In a crisis, they’d listen to him and that might be critical. The ladies, mostly recluses, had been less enthusiastic but it wasn’t as if Leon had asked them about which trip they wanted to go on and it kept the boys happy.

    Sacrifices have to be made, he thought with self-conscious sanctimoniousness. The girls will just have to bear with being doted on by their young men - and I wind up here with few of my actual friends.

    Actually, he really should have asked. “Luxion,” Leon subvocalized. “Which of the four students I asked about wound up on this trip?”

    “Deirdre Fou Roseblade.”

    Of course. Actually, why had he even bothered to ask? Now that he thought about it, as a third year she must have been to both the other destinations for school trips so her presence hadn’t been random in the book either.

    “I hear they have rice on the island,” Katarina exclaimed happily once they’d ordered their preferred desserts. The ship was just pulling away from the port and so there was a nice view of skyships coming and going as they waited for the waiter to return. “And noodles. And octopus!”

    “You can’t eat octopus,” Mary said tiredly.

    “I’m pretty sure it’s just a matter of preparing it correctly.” Leon wasn’t sure if the island in question would in fact be serving octopus as food, but given it had a culture not dissimilar from traditional japan, it sounded possible.

    “Ugh.” Mary shivered. “I’m not doing that.”

    “Octopus is delicious!” Katarina declared.

    “I refuse to believe that your mother has ever served octopus for a meal, so how would you know, Lady Katarina?”

    Leon leant back in his chair. “You’re not usually this sour, Mary.” Or at least, not to Katarina. “Are you alright?”

    The girl slumped face first on the table, in a very unladylike fashion.

    “...that bad?”

    Katarina lowered her voice. “Her sisters got disinherited.”

    “...no!”

    The long-haired brunette nodded in confirmation, patting Mary sympathetically on the shoulder. “It’s horrible.”

    “Is it because of…” Leon trailed off, not sure how much Katarina knew about the ‘great elf mischief’ that was causing so much havoc across the kingdom.

    I may have been wiser to be a little more careful with that one, he thought. I knew it wouldn’t be a secret forever, but it’s gotten out so quickly that I don’t think the crown has a prayer of managing the problems it’s causing. There are people fighting and dying over it.

    Mary nodded morosely. “It turns out all three of them aren’t father’s real daughters. Father’s been petitioned for divorces, but he refused because technically none of the three of them caused their mother’s infidelity.”

    “Well of course not,” Katarina agreed quickly.

    “They did cause it to come out though. Let me guess, one of them got hold of a detector?”

    “Lilia, of all people. The one who had the most to lose.”

    “Mary, I know you were raised alongside them, but your oldest stepsister is an imbecile.”

    The girl nodded, her head smacking against her crossed forearms. “The only good news, Leon, is it means I’m not related to them at all. But I’m still going to have to deal with them, because once they’re divorced, they’ll still be our responsibility. Father disinherited them, but he’s not going to disown them entirely.”

    “But I thought that he was refusing to let them be divorced?” Katarina said in confusion.

    Leon rubbed his chin. “The marquis can’t really stall them forever. The three families Mary’s supposed sisters married into all thought their sons were going to be getting a close connection and place in the succession of the Hunt household. Now that that isn’t the case, those benefits are gone. The only reason not to ask for a divorce is if the couple really love each other.”

    “Don’t any of them?” inquired the duke’s daughter innocently.

    “Katarina, you’ve met my sisters. Two of them had elf lovers of their own before that scandal broke, and June only didn’t because she likes demihuman ears.”

    “At some point, being married in form alone would be worse than a divorce,” Leon pointed out. “If the marquis is smart, he’ll back down once he has enough concessions offered him by his in-laws that he can minimise the impact on the rest of his family.”

    “Father can’t really press too hard, the three families all made pretty generous concessions to get marriages with my sisters to begin with,” Mary admitted. “He’s not going to be able to get them twice!”

    “Some people would try,” the boy observed, “But it’s likely not wise. There’s going to be enough bad blood. Do you think any of them are likely to do anything stupid about this?” He paused. “Stupider.”

    “Probably. The only good news is, they’re so impatient they’ll probably do it while it’s father’s problem not mine and Alan’s.”

    -

    “In hindsight, Mary, you were tempting fate,” Leon declared as he watched the half-dozen warships moving to encircle the liner. There was nothing he could do right now - Luxion was working the two knight-armours out of the cargo hold and he’d already changed into his pilot suit. Until Dreadnought closed up into its cannon range, or his knight-armour was at the entrance to the hold, he might as well watch.

    “It’s not my fault my sister Lilia married a cretin!” the girl told him.

    Leon arched one eyebrow. “Really?”

    “I was twelve when she married, how could I have anything to do with it?”

    “Ah.” He turned away again. “I guess I was over-estimating you.”

    She huffed. “Alright, yes, I set them up. If she married someone competent, then her husband might have realised I was playing them off against each other so they’d stop bothering me.”

    “And now your brother-in-law is an impatient idiot who’s offending fifty or so noble families so he can abduct you.”

    Mary nodded sadly. “I know. But it’s not as if I encouraged him to do it.”

    “That I do believe.”

    “I’m ready!” Katarina exclaimed, bursting out of her cabin… and very nearly out of her piloting suit.

    Leon’s current companion made a slight whining noise and blood began to trickle out of one nostril. He himself sighed, committed the sight to memory (he was only human!) and told Katarina: “Team jacket,” while touching his own.

    “Do we have time?” Katarina looked over at Mary, who gestured to indicate she was fine, pulling out a handkerchief to soak up her nosebleed.

    “The knight-armours are both ready to launch out of the cargo hold,” Luxion reported, having had to shuffle the contents of the hold to get them near to it. The crew had not been at all happy to load the two giant suits and lord only knew what they’d think when they launched.

    “It’ll be a moment before we’re ready to launch,” Leon lied to Katarina. If she didn’t put something on, Mary might die of blood loss.

    “Gurk,” the similarly stacked young lady declared once Katarina was out of sight. “Now I can die happy.”

    “No rush,” Leon told her drily. “After all, if you die now you can’t talk Katarina into a pyjama party when you all wear piloting suits.”

    Mary’s mind seemed to go to a happy place and then she shook herself. “You’re imagining it,” she accused.

    He nodded. “Invite Clarice if you want to thank me for giving you the idea.”

    “I’ll keep it in mind,” she conceded grudgingly. “Do you think you’ll be alright? I think those ships have two knight-armours each, so you’ll be outnumbered badly.”

    “Reinforcements are on the way,” he told her. “My skyship has been following ours and I signalled them when we first sighted these scumbags.” Admittedly, he’d thought at first that it might be Fanoss, but these were older skyships. He’d seen Fanoss’ own skyships over the summer, and they had shifted to boxier superstructure around their cannon rather than the traditional gun-decks still used by most of Holfort’s feudal levies. These ships were even older, with larger forecastles and sterncastles that had fallen out of fashion years ago.

    “How long until they catch up?” Mary enquired with a less than detached curiosity.

    Her sister Lilia’s husband Jack Fou Forton had declared that all he wanted was to bring his sister-in-law aboard and then he’d let the school trip get on. What he’d be doing after that was a mystery - well, to everyone except him and Luxion (who had sent a stealth drone across to follow the lord around as soon as they identified the flagship) and Leon (to whom Luxion had blabbed).

    However unnerved Mary was at being targeted like this, Leon thought she might be even more worried if she knew that Lord Forton was proposing to widow himself and marry Mary. What her sister Lilia thought about this would be something to find out in the near future.

    But now Katarina exited her cabin once more, this time wearing her coat over her piloting suit, so it was time for them to go.

    “Open them up, Luxion,” he ordered.

    The crew of the liner started to cry out in protest as the cargo hold was opened from the inside. Leon and Katarina watched as the two knight-armours, cockpits already open, pushed the hatch open.

    The crew weren’t the only ones who objected. “What are you doing!?” one boy exclaimed, rushing to stand between Leon and his knight-armour. “They only want Hunt. Let them take her and we can go on with the trip.”

    Mutterings of agreement arose from a few other corners and most of the students on deck started to look around, gauging the way the wind was turning.

    Deirdre Fou Roseblade stepped in to join the boy. “You really intend to fight all those ships for Lady Hunt?”

    Leon nodded. “Yes.”

    “You really are an idiot,” the blonde told him. “But I don’t dislike that side of you.” Her hand lashed out and the boy beside her screamed as lightning played around him briefly. He fell to the ground, twitching and foaming at the mouth. “Grind those bastards beneath your heel, Lord Bartford. And you as well, Lady Claes.”

    “Um, thank you?” Katarina looked at the fallen boy. “Is he going to be alright?”

    “Probably,” Deirdre drawled, obviously unconcerned. “He may have a persistent incontinence problem but who’ll be able to tell the difference?”

    “Katarina, the Stein is ready,” Leon reminded her.

    “Oh, right.” The brunette hopped into the cockpit of the white mecha and it closed up around her.

    Deirdre caught Leon’s wrist as he was about to board his own crimson and black knight-armour. “A kiss for luck!” Then she jammed her lips against his, making it clear that it wasn’t a request.

    Leon returned the kiss, making a mental note to apologise to Clarice later, and then broke away. “You’re trouble, Roseblade. Alas, I don’t dislike that.”

    “Hah!” the drill-haired girl laughed proudly, putting her hands on her hips. “You’re not Atlee’s yet.”

    “And like that, you lose ground,” he said drily and hopped into the waiting cockpit.

    The ships surrounding them had noticed the two knight-armours and their own knights were taking to the sky as Leon joined Katarina in the sky. “Just defend Mary and the liner,” he told her. “I’ll take care of the rest of them.”

    “I can do that,” the girl told him confidently. “Er, Leon?”

    “Yes?”

    “What’s incontinence?”

    He blinked. “Wetting himself.”

    “Oh gosh.” She paused. “Deirdre probably shouldn’t use magic like that.”

    “Well, he was willing to hand Mary over to Forton. Between you and me, I think Mary might have had bigger problems than needing a diaper if that happened.”

    “I suppose you’re right.” She unlimbered her sword. “Go get them, Leon. I’ll protect the ship.”

    Four knight-armours swept in on them, with the other two of the first to launch from the enemy squadron moving around to approach the other side of the liner. “Be smart, kids,” one of the knights called. “We’re just here for one of the passengers - collecting her for her family.”

    “You’re not taking Mary!” Katarina shouted, but she was also moving to prevent the separate pair of knight-armours from sneaking up on them.

    Leon raised his rifle. “Last chance, fellows,” he warned once Katarina was out of easy hearing. “Lady Hunt is engaged to Alan Rafa Stuart. Do you really think the Stuarts’ll forgive Forton for raping her - or anyone that helps him.”

    “Who said anything about rape?” one of the knights exclaimed - although the other three were suspiciously quiet as they drew their weapons.

    The rifle in Leon’s hands roared repeatedly and shots blasted into one of the silent knight-armours, at this range punching deep into the chest and into the cockpit. The knight fell out of the sky and Leon went evasive as the others overcame their surprise and tried to close in on him. None of them had guns out, they’d been aiming to disable him not kill.

    “You bastard!”

    He fired off the rest of his magazine, blasting apart the shield and arm of a second knight, the one that had spoken now. “Technically true,” he admitted, and feigned reaching back to re-stow the rifle.

    Taking advantage, the third of the knights who seemed fully in the loop dived in with his sword out. Leon reversed his grip on the rifle and whirled it, smashing the head of the knight-armour with the butt.

    He discarded the weapon, letting it fall away with the knight-armour, whose occupant seemed stunned.

    Leon got his axe out in time to bat away the sword of the one knight who’d seemed surprised by his accusation. The man knew how to use a sword against an axe, relying on the lighter mass of his weapon to feint and try to draw Leon into creating a gap in his own defences that he couldn’t cover with the heavier axe.

    Twisting, the dark-haired boy let his axe swing just a little too far and then dropped his knight-armour so that the thrust aimed for the arm-pit instead struck his pauldron and was forced up. Sweeping his own axe up, he severed a leg at the knee and then the weapon stuck half-way through the other leg’s thigh.

    Releasing it, Leon grabbed the other knight-armour’s wrist, wrenching away its sword and he kicked the falling knight away, turning to parry the sword of the last of his four assailants.

    “Who the hell are you? You’re no student!” the knight exclaimed.

    Leon said nothing, adjusting his grip on the unfamiliar sword.

    The crash of something hitting the liner caught both of their attention, but Leon didn’t waste time looking. He lunged forwards in his knight-armour and drove the blade deep into his adversary’s chest. The blade snapped off, caught in layers of armour - one of the many reasons not to do such a thing, but it wasn’t Leon’s sword so who cared.

    Spinning in the air, he took in the situation. Katarina was flying on the other side of the liner - and now only engaged with one armour. The six ships were all manoeuvring - they didn’t seem to have much plan for resistance. As Leon climbed, he saw that they were readying their remaining knight-armours to launch, he didn’t have long.

    The last weapon in Leon’s weapon case was his sword. He’d been profligate in using up what he carried so far. That was fine in a duel, but this was a battle.

    Finally he saw the other knight-armour - its legs were kicking helplessly, head and shoulders embedded in the side of the liner. Someone had probably lost their cabins - hopefully they hadn’t been in it.

    Dropping down, Leon cut the legs off the trapped knight-armour. “Surrender your weapons, and you get to live,” he offered.

    He didn’t expect the voice that replied. “L-Leon?”

    “...Rudyard?” What was the one-time first son of the Bartford household doing here? Other than getting his ass kicked by Katarina, that was. “The offer stands,” Leon told him. Figuring this out would take more time than he had.

    The knight stopped flailing and a click marked the case of weapons sliding away from it. Leon caught it. A rifle and an axe - just what he was missing. Putting his sword away, he took one weapon in each hand. “We’ll talk again,” he warned.

    “I know,” the older boy admitted miserably. “Just don’t kill me!”

    Katarina finished off her opponent, who seemed just as unprepared to fight someone wielding a hoe as Chris had been. “She’s getting dangerous with that,” Leon muttered.

    “It would be less challenging to a prepared foe,” Luxion observed flatly. “Dreadnought is entering weapons range.”

    “Excellent.” Leon gave Katarina a wave and then opened his throttle, surging towards the flagship of the enemy squadron. “Get a firing lock on their knight armours, would you? And fire once they’re off the ships.”

    “If you continue to close with the enemy flagship, you may be in the line of fire,” the AI warned.

    “Just the other five then.”

    The knight-armour on the deck was ready to take off, just barely before Leon reached the flagship. It was a new model, sleek and fast moving, with something of a hound motif. Mostly red, it had white trim and the head possessed both a muzzle and pointed ears to go with the rest of the look.

    “There’s only room for one red knight on the battlefield!” the man inside shouted. Leon recognised the voice from the spy drone’s feed - Jack Fou Forton himself. And was that…? Yes, the man had actually equipped his knight-armour with massive claws on the hands rather than fingers.

    Without slowing, Leon opened fire with his rifle, shattering armour plating across the red and white knight-armour, battering it to a wreck that fell back onto the deck of the warship, sending crew scurrying for cover as it smashed through half of the forecastle.

    In a roar of explosions, shells from the Dreadnought crashed into the battlefield, plucking two knight-armours from the sky as they tried to rally to their leader. The other three weren’t in view, but Leon presumed they’d either met the same fate or had found discretion to be the better part of valour.

    “Well, conveniently, there’s now only one red knight in the sky,” he called down once he’d turned around and come back to hover over the flagship.

    “You craven!” Forton howled. “What honourable knight brings a gun to a duel!?”

    Leon sighed. “You’re kin to the Sebergs, aren’t you?” He’d heard similarly stupid sentiments from Greg. “Firstly, this isn’t a duel. Secondly, given what you’re here for, I refuse to believe you have even a nodding acquaintance with honour.”

    “Shut up! I am the next marquis! It was promised to me!” The redhead dragged himself out of the wreck of his knight-armour. Though swarthier, Forton’s red hair was almost the same shade as Greg Fou Seberg’s. “Why should I lose that, just because some stupid woman spread her legs for a damned elf!?”

    “You probably shouldn’t have let your wife play around with an elf-blood detector,” Leon pointed out. “Or at least tested it on her before she activated it anywhere in public.”

    “Jack, you useless idiot!” A woman in a noble’s gown emerged from the stern castle. “What are you doing? Why haven’t you finished him!”

    Forton turned and glared at her. “Shut up, Lilia! This maniac has killed all our knights!”

    “Then turn the ship’s cannon on the liner!” the woman told him, hand on her hips. “We just need Mary dead and father will have no choice but to declare me heiress again.”

    “And we’ll make enemies of half the kingdom!”

    “Only if there are witnesses! He’s one lone knight, if there’s no ship to take him anywhere, he’ll never reach an island before his knight-armour is exhausted.”

    “Even if that were true, which it isn’t,” Leon reminded her. “I have a very obvious solution to that.”

    “You wouldn’t dare harm me!” the woman shrieked at him. “I’m still Marquis Hunt’s daughter in the eyes of the law!”

    Leon’s lips drew back from his teeth. “Only if there are witnesses. Isn’t that what you just said?” He lowered his rifle to aim down through the decks at where the ship’s suspension stone should be. “How many people aboard want to die for these two? Vote quickly, because if I don’t get some answers, I’ll assume the outcome is ‘all of you’ and grant your request.”

    The officers hesitated, but the sailors knew a lifeline when one was thrown to them. Lilia Fou Forton yelped in disbelief as callused hands grabbed her and one of the sailors found some line to tie her up. Her husband scrambled off his knight armour, looking for some way to avoid the same fate as his wife and the handful of officers who hadn’t seen which way the crew was going and take the lead in that direction. Idiotically, the lord tried scrambling up the rigging, letting Leon reach down and grasp him in one hand.

    “That’s pretty smart,” Leon told the crew. “Who’s in charge now?”

    One of the officers, at least to judge by his fancy coat, spoke up quickly. “You are, sir!”

    “Hahaha,” Leon laughed. “I like that. Good thinking. But when I’m not right over you, you’re the one in charge.” Probably this wasn’t the captain, but he’d spoken up first. “Signal the other ships to surrender. If they don’t then I’ll take that as them volunteering to be sunk, so if any of you have friends on those ships, I do suggest that you be very convincing. They can show their submission by lowering the Forton banners.”

    The officer saluted. “Aye sir!”

    “Luxion,” Leon muttered. “If any of the other ships fire on me, on this ship or the liner, sink them. And if any haven’t changed their flags in the next fifteen minutes, you can sink one of the recalcitrant ships every minute until there isn’t a ship flying the Forton banner in the sky.”

    “I’ll count the seconds, master.”

    “Let go of me!” Jack Fou Forton demanded, dangling from Leon’s grip. “Traitors! I’ll strip your families of their lands and titles for this.”

    “I’m pretty sure that that would be Count Forton’s decision, and given you just tried to lead him into a war with the Stuarts,” Leon pointed out, “I’m fairly sure your father will disown, disinherit, disclaim you… and every other dis he can think of. It‘s barely a month since the last idiot decided to try abducting the fiancee of one of the Stuart brothers. Don’t you idiots pay any attention to what happens around you?”

    He stowed his rifle. “Hand over this cretin’s wife, would you? I want them under lock and key somewhere I control.”

    “You can’t do this!” Lilia protested as a squad of sailors hoisted her up like a seabag and carried her up to the edge of the ship. She was evidently wrong because a moment later, she was gripped in his knight-armour’s free hand.

    Signal flags were already being hoisted, signalling the rest of Lord Forton’s squadron to surrender, before Leon had turned to return to the liner. By the time he reached it, two of them were already lowering their banners - strongly suggesting that Luxion wouldn’t get to play further with them.

    Katarina was standing guard in the sky above the liner when Leon arrived. “Did that one surrender to you?” she asked, pointing at Rudyard’s crippled knight-armour still embedded in the side of the liner. “He seemed pretty miserable.”

    “He did. I’ll need your help getting that suit free, but it can wait. I don’t think he’ll go anywhere.”

    The white knight-armour nodded and then peered down at the people Leon was carrying. “Who are they?”

    “One of Mary’s disowned sisters and her husband,” Leon explained. “I think she should be the one to deal with them. After all, they were trying to spoil her school trip.”

    “They should at least have waited until the journey back,” Katarina agreed. For the life of him, Leon wasn’t sure if she was serious or if she’d discovered irony. “I’ll protect the ship until you’re back.”

    “Thank you. I’ve asked them to surrender - there’s no need for anyone else to get hurt.” Well, with a couple of exceptions but there was no need to bother Katarina with trifles - except the sort with fruit, custard and cream.

    Leon landed his knight armour on the deck in front of the liner’s navigational bridge.

    “Look what you’ve done to my ship!” the captain shouted, leaning over a rail.

    Cracking open his cockpit, Leon gave the man an amused look. “On the one hand, you can put up a sign immortalising the moment this ship won a battle, earning some scars in the process. On the other hand, you could have explained to Marquis Hunt why his heiress was dragged off your ship while you did nothing.”

    “I am the heiress!” Lilia shouted defiantly. “Father will see reason as soon as Mary is out of the way.”

    “Firstly, I could throw you off the side right now and no one would do a damn thing,” Leon pointed out. “Secondly, I’m not sure why some elf contract servant who probably went home years ago would have any say in the matter.”

    “You wouldn’t dare!” The woman looked incensed. “My husband would report it as a murder.”

    “Lord Forton was planning to lob you over the side of his own ship and marry Mary as soon as he was a widower,” Leon pointed out. “I don’t really think he’d mind that much if I did the first part of that for him.”

    Mary’s supposed-sister gave her husband a betrayed look. “You unmitigated piece of trash! After everything I’ve done for you!?”

    “Like what? Screwing me out of the title that I was supposed to get for marrying you?” Forton shouted back. “Your plan would never have worked. Marrying the chit would have!”

    Leon gave the captain a tired look. “You really want to go down with these idiots?”

    The man shook his head. “I’ll leave this to you, Lord Bartford. But please get that knight-armour out of the side of the ship before sundown. I’ll need to send men in to move the possessions of the passengers whose cabins were crushed.”

    “Leon!”

    He looked down and saw Mary on the deck, having clearly run from further back on the ship. “Lady Mary. A pleasure. Do you have any preferences on how we deal with these two? If I understand nautical law correctly, by attacking us outside of anyone’s claimed airspace, we can write this up as a clearcut case of piracy.”

    “How dare you call me a common pirate!” Forton protested. “I challenge you, Bartford. Face me like a man!”

    “He did, and you lost,” his wife sneered.

    “Put him down first,” Mary directed, pointing at Jack Fou Forton.

    “Okay.” Leon dropped Forton without any particular consideration.

    Mary walked closer and offered the renegade lord her hand. That seemed terribly ill-advised to Leon, but he had no chance to intervene before Forton tried to use the hand to seize Mary as a hostage. The moment his hand was next to hers, Mary whipped her other hand around and stabbed him in the wrist.

    “AAAAH!” the man shrieked, falling backwards and clutching at the bloody wound. “You bitch!”

    The girl wiped the blade clean with a handkerchief and put it back in it’s wrist sheath. “It’s coated with a paralytic,” she informed him. “You should be getting a tingling feeling?”

    Forton tried to get to his feet and fight back, but his legs didn’t seem to be cooperating with him. Determinedly, he tried to crawl, but Mary lifted her skirts in a ladylike fashion before kicking him in the face. Rather than her usual heeled court shoes, today she had followed Katarina’s example and was wearing some sensible boots.

    “I heard everything you just said about your plan,” she told him in a conversational tone. “I think i can guess the details of how you planned to force me to marry you… because not even you could be stupid enough to think I’d do so willingly.”

    Sprawled on his back, Forton coughed. “You wouldn’t dare kill me.”

    “Oh no.” Mary smiled. “You’re right! I suppose even a stopped clock manages that now and again. But the thing is, my dear Jack. That’s not a good thing for you. Because by the time we get back to Holfort, you’ll be wishing that I could get away with killing you.”

    Then she stamped her boot down hard on the juncture of his legs. Leon winced. Forton screamed. His wife laughed.

    “Don’t be so smug, Lilia.” Mary pulled a needle out of her pinned up hair and reached up to jab her sister in the leg with it. “You’re next.”

    “You might want to take them inside,” Leon suggested. “Katarina might see them and feel pity for them.”

    Mary paused and then nodded. “Quite right. I was getting carried away. Thank you for the reminder, Lord Bartford. Captain, if I may trouble you for a nice lockable room where the two of them can be chained up? And some men to drag them there. I wouldn’t want to deprive this happy married couple of each other’s company.”
     
    Racing to the Rescue 7-1
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Racing to the Rescue

    But you know what to do (to do)
    When it gets hold of you
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 1

    There is no truer saying than “Revenge is a dish best eaten cold.” It is so much sweeter for the waiting, and my only regret is that I cannot broadcast my triumph to the world. ~ Minette Walters​

    Leon opened the crate he’d had the crew carry off the liner as they reached the destination. In the books, Leon had gone wild to get some good luck charms and perhaps he’d try his own luck at that, but they weren’t something he was counting on.

    “Lovely day, isn’t it?” he greeted his step-brother. They might not be bloodkin, but their parents had been married once so there was at least a little legal tie.

    Rudyard glared up at him.

    “Oh, sorry.” Leon removed the gag. “So, let’s try that again. Lovely day, isn’t it?”

    “I can’t tell.” The blond young man stretched against his bonds. “It’s nothing but darkness in here!”

    “Yes yes.” Leon reached down and began to untie him. “Look on the bright side, at least you’re not being killed as a pirate. That’s an option, you know. The captain wouldn’t have let me keep you aboard if you were free to run around. And if you were really unlucky, you could have fallen into Lady Hunt’s hands.”

    Rudyard shuddered. His crate had been in a room just across from the cell where Lord and Lady Forton had been guests. While Mary wasn’t an expert torturer, she’d spent a great deal of the voyage venting her displeasure upon the pair. They’d probably recover… well except for Jack Forton’s ability to father children, but given who and how he’d planned to use that ability on, Leon was disinclined to sympathise.

    Helping the taller boy out of the crate, Leon leant against the wall of the alley he’d chosen for this conversation. “So how did you get involved in this mess?”

    “I needed the money.”

    Leon sighed. “I suppose honest work was hard to come by?”

    Rudyard looked abashed. “Forton offered cash up front and mother said it was a good deal.”

    “Of course she did.” Leon folded his arms. “Just out of interest, how much of that money is in your pockets and how much went to her and Merce?”

    “Why are you even asking? But I’m the man of the family now, I need to look after them?”

    The dark-haired young man shook his head. “Are they doing anything to bring in income, or is that another stupid question?”

    “Mother has written to all her friends,” Rudyard offered.

    “I don’t imagine that took long.”

    “She’s got contacts all over the kingdom,” Zola’s only son protested. “There are lots of people who could help.”

    “If she had something to offer them, sure.” Leon tried not to smirk. “But she’s not a Bartford or a Coleman anymore. I suspect that an awful lot of those people are all ‘Zola who?’. So, not friends by any definition I hold up to.”

    “And I suppose you have a bunch of friends?” Rudyard asked. “I went to the academy too. I know what it’s like when your best prospect is inheriting a barony.”

    “Oddly, I do. I admit that I’m as surprised as you are, but there it is. I even have a lady who I’m courting. One who’s actually willing to admit that I’m courting her.”

    Rudyard gave him a sceptical look. “You do?”

    Leon nodded. “Bizarre, isn’t it?”

    “What did I do wrong then?!” Rudyard exclaimed. “I did everything my mother told me I should and no one gave me the time of day! And someone like you is courting a noble lady successfully.”

    “A count’s daughter,” Leon confirmed.

    “...now I know you’re lying to me,” the blond said flatly. “I might have bought it, but a count’s daughter? You?”

    Leon nodded. “Me.”

    “Roseblade’s other daughter?”

    “Nope!”

    “Oh my god, you’re not lying. HOW!”

    Leon moved over and rested his hand on Rudyard’s shoulder. “Listening to your mother was probably your first mistake. She’s never been a boy at the academy, and her own time at the career only got her married to a baron she considered beneath her. Zola was a failure, so all she could teach you was how to fail.”

    Rudyard seemed about to cry. “You’re telling me I’ve wasted my life. I’m twenty years old in less than a year and no woman will ever look at me.”

    “Rudyard,” Leon shook his head. “Your life is not over. Marrying by twenty is a Holfort custom. There are other realms. But you need to make a fresh start and leave behind everything that’ll hold you back.”

    “You mean, leave Holfort?”

    A nod.

    “Mother would never do that.”

    “Did you miss the part where I said ‘leave behind everything that’ll hold you back’?” Leon asked. “She’s hundreds of miles away. I’m more than happy to have my report claim that you’re one of the knights that didn’t survive the battle. Just go.”

    Rudyard stared at him, eyes wide. Then he shook his head. “I can’t. Look at me. I’ve got nothing. I’ve not even got pockets in this.” He held his arms out, indicating the pilot suit he was wearing.

    His stepbrother smiled. “Don’t worry.” He offered Rudyard a bag. “One change of clothes. Enough money to keep you going for a few weeks. And a ticket to the far side of Rachelle. Somewhere no one has ever even heard of the Bartfords or the Colemans. Hell, they might never have even heard of elves.”

    The blond stared at the bag. “What if I can’t? What if I fail?”

    “You’ve been failing up till now.” Leon was unflinching. “Let’s face it, once your mother realises that her so-called friends aren’t interested, she’s only got two things left to sell. Merce… and you. Which do you think she’ll peddle off first to keep her lifestyle going? She’s not your safety net, she’s an anchor dragging you down… and this?” He waved the bag. “This is your chance to cut her loose.”

    -

    Princess Hertrude Sera Fanoss had seen a vault like this before - most recently when her own was investigated following the break-in at Castle Fanoss. This was considerably larger though, reflecting the greater age and wealth of the Holfort Kingdom. And although she was an outsider here, she hadn’t broken in. No, she was getting a guided tour.

    Trophies and treasures were arranged in alcoves or on plinths. She catalogued the security as she was led through it, biting her tongue rather than comment when some of the ragged and wartorn banners displayed from the ceiling were recognisably those of Fanoss’ knights. Although she surely missed as many protections as she saw, it was all information to note down and provide to her own family’s archives back on Fanoss.

    One day, perhaps even one day soon, she might be in a position to take what she wanted from here. It would be useful to have some idea of the likely problems.

    “My apologies for the disruptions to the negotiations,” Marquis Malcolm Fou Frampton offered as he led her through the chamber. “The change of ministers has put us in the position of, shall we say, needing to review our viewpoints. A fresh pair of eyes.”

    The marquis wasn’t even the Minister of Foreign Affairs, so Hertrude was unclear why he was the one providing her with this tour. Nothing of substance in negotiations could be done without Count Ascart’s involvement now that he was Minister of Foreign Affairs. And yet it was the Minister of Magic who had invited her to this informal meeting beneath the Holfort’s royal palace.

    “I can see how that might open new opportunities in the administration of the kingdom, and perhaps in relations with the principality,” she said in a neutral voice.

    Then she saw the next exhibit, a severed limb that seemed to mix flesh and metal obscenely, and was glad that she’d finished her sentence before doing so. Otherwise she would likely have stumbled over her words in disbelief. A lost item, just laid out for her to see. Was this a trap?

    Oh, it wasn’t as if she could just pick it up and use it, but this could only be the remains of one of the technological golems spoken of as the forebears of knight-armours, or rather, of that knight-armours had first been devised to hunt down and defeat. A legacy of the ancient past, like Sir Vandel’s sword - a potent weapon in the hands of those who knew how to use it.

    “Officially,” the marquis noted quietly, “it is the position of the kingdom that the status quo is something we are happy to maintain. The truce that your most honourable father had agreed to allows both our nations to focus upon other borders.”

    Hertrude nodded.

    “Unofficially, and you must understand that Count Ascart cannot possibly be heard to say this, it is understood that there is some dissatisfaction with the terms within the principality.” Frampton looked at her to see if she took his point.

    Her mind going to certain faces, the princess nodded again. “There are always those who feel that their position could have been improved upon in any situation. Whether or not their beliefs are well founded is another matter.”

    “It is very wise of you to draw that line.” The marquis led her past chests of jewellery, each closed but with a platter upon the lid to display one of the more notable of the contents. Wealth, but nothing that Hertrude cared for. “And naturally there are those in the kingdom who would prefer that we set aside the treaty and pursue war once more. Those who do not see that our core interests are not really in conflict with yours.”

    She made an interested noise, while thinking ‘what a fool’. Not in conflict? Did he not realise that the very existence of Holfort was considered a threat to the principality? It was why her ancestors had broken away, why wars had been fought incessantly over the generations since. And the destruction of the kingdom wasn’t in conflict with Frampton’s so-called ‘core interests’?

    Either he was very ill-informed or he was actively betraying the Holforts. Or this was a trap, but hearing him out cost nothing. It was not as if she was under any obligation to tell King Roland if one of his ministers wanted to cut a deal. It could only be considered a violation of the terms of her presence if she accepted it.

    Frampton seemed to take this as an invitation to continue. He gestured at an old map on the wall, one that showed the principality’s islands - or most of them - as part of the kingdom. “Borders change over time. That’s perfectly normal. There are voices within the kingdom that would be willing to accept a more… generous, shall we say? A more generous interpretation of where the principality’s natural borders lie.”

    Hertrude smiled. “And I am sure that these voices would seek some form of generosity from myself in return for such a… correction?”

    “I see that you understand. The trade routes across Fanoss’ territory could be a considerable opportunity for the more mercantile of our houses. If the tariffs for such shipping were to be reduced to a less punitive level then the increase in ships across the principality could easily make good in volume any loss in individual tariffs paid.”

    At the cost of Holfort ships crossing our airspace in numbers, Hertrude thought. Technically the current treaty allowed merchantmen to cross the principality, something that could allow the smuggling of a sizable force over the border should King Roland wish to launch a new war with a preemptive strike. The tariffs and customs inspections weren’t an attempt to profit from the trade westwards and eastwards across her patrimony, they were precisely calculated to deter that trade as much as possible.

    “It’s an interesting possibility,” she allowed. “But mercantile interests rarely have a strong voice within the kingdom, as I understand it.”

    “Adventurers carved out the kingdom.” Frampton’s pride was a little forced, she thought. “That is the traditional view, but as Holfort has matured, it is trade and communication that has allowed it to grow - both in size and in prosperity. That is a fact that men like Duke Redgrave -”

    “To pick an example at random?”

    The marquis smiled tightly. “He and I have something of a history, I confess, of disagreeing on that point. I am aware that you are on good terms with his daughter, but the personal and the political are best kept separate.”

    “It is unfortunate,” Herturde conceded, “But naturally I have had to keep in mind during my time at the academy that if relations between myself and King Roland soured that I might one day see those young men facing the knights in my service.”

    “I would like to resolve matters without leaving them to the next generation,” the thin man proposed. “But as you correctly point out, there is sufficient distrust that we could not simply reach a new and fairer equilibrium through simple renegotiation. Too many voices would be raised against it.”

    Hertrude ran her fingers along the glass case surrounding a necklace that she was sure she’d seen Queen Mylene wear once. “And yet you would not raise this possibility if you had no solution.”

    Frampton hesitated and then nodded. “That is so.”

    “A possibility that cannot go through normal channels suggests that abnormal channels could be followed.”

    “Correct, your highness.”

    She lowered her head, glancing at him through her fringe. “A fresh approach then. You have secured my ear, Marquis Frampton. I will hear you out, but do not imagine I will jump into any agreement without consulting older and more experienced counsellors.”

    He bowed. “I would expect no less sagacity from you, your royal highness. What I propose then is that we replace the current peace treaty with a new peace treaty. And for the current peace treaty to need replacing, the peace must clearly be broken so that we have grounds to establish a new treaty.”

    ...what? “To negotiate a new peace treaty, you wish that we should go to war? A bold strategy, Marquis.”

    “One cannot overturn the inertia of the status quo without some measure of boldness, your highness.”

    Yes. A thief had dared her own treasury and then her sister’s bedchamber… that man had not lacked for boldness. Although of another nature to that which Frampton claimed to possess. She did not imagine that he would seek the frontlines of a new war. “For the war to lead to the border changes that you have hinted at, such a war would have to go poorly for Holfort.”

    “To a degree, yes.”

    Surely no one could be this foolish. The proposal had to be treason… or a trap.

    “Let us be honest, your highness. Fanoss lacks the numbers to conquer the kingdom. But were you to inflict a sufficient defeat - upon a force that was led by those hostile to your legitimate claims - then there would be reason to seek a compromise rather than divert resources and soldiers from our other concerns. And by the same token, your enemies within Holfort would bear the stigma of defeat and be in no position to argue with the outcome.”

    Hertrude nodded thoughtfully. “This war you envisage could not be a matter of raid and counter-raid. Chevanches, of the kind that have ravaged islands on both sides of our border, are not conducive to any negotiated end.”

    “Indeed not!” exclaimed Frampton. “No, such losses would cost us both dearly. I propose nothing of the kind. Let the battle or battles be fought by those who have chosen to serve at arms. And then let those of us accustomed to the cut and thrust of diplomacy to discuss the ultimate resolution.”

    “What sort of place do you see Count Ascart taking in those negotiations?” she enquired.

    “I believe,” the old man said modestly, “That if negotiations between our nations led not to improved relations but to war, then our current Minister of Foreign Affairs might be asked to return to his previous duties at the Ministry of Magic.”

    And with Count Atlee recently ousted from foreign affairs and unlikely to return given current disfavour, Hertrude realised, Marquis Frampton is likely to be asked to handle negotiations. Not definitely, but a strong contender. “On the face of it, and I concede that I am inexperienced in such matters, this… scenario… does not seem implausible.”

    “I am pleased that you think so.” The marquis bowed.

    Hertrude tilted her head around and began to walk around the hall again, drawing the marquis with her. “When I consult my council, who have not had an opportunity to see the inside affairs of the kingdom first hand, may wonder if you are sufficiently well placed that we can take you to be speaking with authority.”

    “Ah, alas, my reputation has not spread so far. Do years of faithful service to my own king count for nothing?” That was not entirely good humour that Hertrude detected.

    “It is natural to distrust those one does not know.” The princess let her eyes flick around. “And the suspicion might be that King Roland, who has not generally favoured granting senior offices to feudal lords save his personal circle of friends and allies, might see you as… expendable should matters not go as predicted.”

    Frampton grunted. “I see,” he admitted. “Is there something I can do that might prove my credibility? Some favour I may arrange?”

    Hertrude pursed her lips. “These are the treasures of the Holfort household,” she pointed out. “Bringing me here, unsupervised, speaks well to me of your status.” As it was doubtless intended to. “But you can hardly bring my counsellors down here.”

    “Indeed not, even were they all here. But I believe I see where you are going, your highness. If I am in a position to persuade King Roland to grant you some gift from his family’s treasures, then my influence is not in doubt.”

    “Exactly.” She gestured towards the arm she had observed. “That thing, for example. It has no inherent value, it’s merely a part of some larger item. But as a trophy it has value to your king and as a token to me…”

    Marquis Frampton bowed deeply. “I see, your highness. Well, Let us see if I can prove myself to you.”

    One more thing I know, Hertrude thought. Our flutes are not here. I would recognise their mere presence, so closely they are bound to my family. And if you knew that we lacked them, Marquis, you would have far more in the way of doubts that I could live up to this pact.

    But if you are not behind the thief, who is? And what are they after?

    -

    Marie Fou Lafan was waiting impatiently for the liner to dock. She’d come back from her own field trip, why was this one taking so long?

    “Looks like they had some trouble,” Greg Fou Seberg noted as he stood next to her at the port. “Something must have hit the side of the ship - it’s been patched.”

    The girl hadn’t spotted that level of detail and it took her a while to spot where the damage was. “Oh, I see it. What could have happened?”

    Greg exchanged a look with Brad. “Monster attack, do you think?”

    The purple-haired boy shaded his eyes with one hand. “I don’t think so. Might be some kind of collision. On the way out, they probably patched it in part before setting out back.”

    “Let’s go and ask some of the students who went,” she suggested, heading around the docks and looking for familiar faces. A very particular familiar face, one that had the audacity not to be a blank outline as he surely had been in the game.

    The boys kept pace with each other, jostling aside other passersby to ensure Marie wasn’t knocked over by the press of crowds. The capital’s port was always busy, and since she was unfairly short, when she’d first come through here she’d been in constant fear that someone would just walk right over her without noticing.

    They weren’t the only ones making their way to the docks to wait for the disembarking students. Marie spotted Keith Rafa Claes approaching, although he stayed clear of them.

    It was so frustrating! She’d picked up all five capture targets, but it was clear that the academy was actually full of hotties. She couldn’t help but think that maybe if she’d known the right flags to raise then there wouldn’t have been all these problems.

    Lord Keith was an obvious example: if she’d got the shy, pretty mage onto her side, then he wouldn’t have been fighting against Brad. Sure, Brad had won, but just the fact that they were fighting had meant that the Duke of Claes was against her now.

    Marie had to wonder if her brother had hidden something from her when he sent her the save games. Was getting people like Keith out of the way part of the battle side of the game that she’d not been able to complete? But on reflection, it didn’t make sense - she’d seen footage from other people playing the game and no one ever mentioned there being a cast of characters that might stand up for Angelica if you didn’t neutralise them.

    Once they got to the disembarkation part of the quay, there was no avoiding Keith entirely. He must be here for his sister - and that was probably for the best. Katarina Rafa Claes was so scatter-brained she could get lost in a room with only one door. Marie would have suspected her of being the heroine of her own Otome game, given how many conquests she’d clearly managed, but there was no way that any Otome game would give their main character such a villainous expression when she was angry. Protagonists had to be cute and adorable, with light and fluffy hair. It was a rule!

    “Waiting for your sister?” Greg asked bluntly.

    Keith looked up. “Yes. ...and Mary, I suppose.”

    “Hopefully they’re alright,” said Brad slyly. “What with the damage to the ship.”

    “Damage?” the flaxen-haired boy exclaimed, stepping back and looking at the ship more carefully. “What damage?”

    Greg nudged Brad reprovingly. “It’s on the other side,” he told Keith. “Looks like something collided with the ship - knocked a hole in it that they had to patch down at the southern island. Not bad enough they had to turn back or couldn’t get back - your sister’s probably fine.”

    “I knew I shouldn’t have let her go alone.”

    Marie would have rather gone with all her group, but the random draw had split them across two trips. Julius, Jilk and Chris weren’t back yet. If they hadn’t been disinherited, it would be easy to ensure they stayed together… but that wasn’t the case, and Keith’s sister with her big stupid height, big stupid breasts and big stupid head had been part of the problem.

    But she didn’t dare fume about that. No, instead she plastered a positive mask over her face. “I’m sure Lady Claes is fine, the ship would have signalled for help if there was a big problem.”

    “Keith!” Someone called from up on the ship’s deck.

    Marie looked up and saw the big stupid head plainly visible, waving her hand enthusiastically.

    “Katarina!” Keith called back, in relief. “Are you alright? Did you have a good time?”

    “It was amazing!” the girl yelled back, before someone pulled her away.

    Several minutes later, the first students began to leave the ship - some of them trailed by servants but mostly not. The former reminded Marie of Nanaka and how he’d been stolen away by Claes, the latter would have been a relief if they weren’t all the girls of the lowest status - the ones who mostly lurked in their rooms, emerging only for classes or to go to Bartford’s boring tea parties and…

    Heeeeey. There were an awful lot of those girls on this trip. And of the various grass-chewing low-grade barely-noble boys that had latched onto them. Marie’s brow furrowed. Had Bartford stacked the deck to take most of his friends with him? Atlee hadn’t gone along so that seemed unlikely. And that was another ridiculous notion. A younger son getting a countess daughter, why was the redhead settling for him?

    There were too many anomalies around that ought-to-be-just-a-mob. He wasn’t pretty enough to be a real character but things kept circling back to him. What if he was some kind of hidden boss, he’d brush back his hair (no, he already tied it back), remove his glasses (except he didn’t have any) and suddenly he’d be the slick villain with a torturous backstory.

    Marie shook her head. She’d rather avoid him entirely, but if she was going to salvage this mess then she needed the Saintess’ relics and one of them was already not where she’d expected it to be. If Bartford had one of them - or worse, if he’d eliminated the pirates who should have it before they’d found the necklace so she’d have no idea where it was...

    She might very well strangle him.

    Well, have one of her boys strangle him. Marie wasn’t tall enough to do so herself. The five of them had to be good for something! The thought of having beautiful men like them catering to her every whim had got her through the hard times in two different lives.

    “Keith!” “Katarina!”

    Marie ignored the idiot siblings repeating their earlier conversation as she saw Bartford descending the gangway, trailed by that blonde third-year… What was her name… Roseblade? Something-with-a-D Fou Roseblade. Double-D? She shook her head. No, although it might be appropriate.

    “What happened to the ship?” Keith asked his sister. “Someone said it had been patched on the other side?”

    “It was an accident,” Katarina protested, waving her hands. “No one was hurt, almost no one was even mad.”

    The boy groaned. “Sis, what did you do?”

    “It’s not my fault Mary’s brother-in-law tried to abduct her!”

    “...what?”

    Marie’s ears pricked up. Abduction! There hadn’t been anything like that on the school trip she remembered from the game… but the summer island event was later in the game so probably she’d be going for the second year. Whatever happened this year wouldn’t affect her much, right?

    Bartford arrived at the bottom of the ramp, bag in hand. “Hi, Keith. Good school trip?”

    “It was fine, thank you.” The Claes boy pushed his coat tails back irritably. “Are you alright Mary?” he asked his sister’s companion.

    “Much better. Lady Katarina was so gallant protecting me!” The other girl grabbed Katarina’s arm possessively.

    “And how did that involve making a hole in the side of the ship?”

    Katarina Rafa Claes seemed to find the paving of the quay very interesting, but Greg perked up. “I’m kind of curious too!” he declared.

    “I kind of knocked a knight-armour through the side,” the girl admitted. “There were two of them!”

    “You had to fight two knight-armours?” her brother gasped. “Bartford, didn’t you have your knight-armour with you? Why was my sister fighting two knights at once?”

    “Because he was fighting four at once,” Roseblade declared proudly, as if she was the one who had done it.

    Greg looked impressed. “Four on one? Not bad!”

    “They were probably just pirates or scum like that,” Brad suggested dismissively.

    “Oh, that’s right!” Marie exclaimed, seizing the opportunity to bring up the topic she wanted to discuss. “You fought pirates before, didn’t you Lord Bartford?”

    He blinked. “Uh… yes?”

    Wait, wasn’t he going to boast about it?

    “Isn’t that how you got your family out of debt?” she asked. “I remember hearing about it and wishing my family could win some pirate treasure to pay off ours.”

    “Hey, if you want pirates we could go hunting for them over the next term break?” suggested Greg. “What do you say, Brad?”

    “It’s only natural that you’d think of some violent and uncultured plan for the winter,” the other boy griped. “But if pirate treasure is what Lady Marie wants then of course we should get it for her.”

    The words made Marie’s heart tremble. Pretty boys winning lots of money for her! It was right out of the game.

    Except, she reminded herself, that the sky-pirates she wanted the treasure from had already been destroyed, by someone else.

    It was not fair!

    “That sounds great, guys,” she explained. “Lady Claes showed me her bracelet that she found in a dungeon. Did you find any jewellery when you beat the pirates, Lord Bartford.”

    The boy smiled. As if he knew something. But no, he was just being smug and showing off. “Why yes. I found a necklace that was in just the same style!”

    “You did?” asked Katarina. “That’s amazing! Could I see it sometime?”

    Oh great, someone had asked it so that she didn’t have to. Marie grabbed Brad and Greg’s arms to reassure them that she wasn’t losing interest in them.

    But Bartford shook his head. “It was a religious treasure, something related to the saintess. I donated it to the temple.”

    ...well at least it wasn’t missing, lost someplace that she’d never figure out.

    “Wait…” Brad sounded suspicious. “A necklace that was a religious relic? Lady Claes, do you happen to have that bracelet you found handy?”

    “Sure!” The brunette extended her wrist. “I wear it all the time. Well, most of the time. Almost of the time?”

    Brad examined it. “A necklace in a similar style to this… it couldn’t be the Saintess’ Necklace could it?”

    “But if that was found, it would be a huge event,” pointed out Keith. “The temple would want to show off that the Saint’s Regalia had returned to them.”

    “They’re really secretive about the regalia,” Mary told him. “There are reproductions, that’s probably where Katarina’s bracelet came from originally. But the Temple only allows the most senior priestesses to see the real ones.” Then she smirked. “And if Leon found the real necklace somewhere, that would explain it. They must have been hiding the fact that they’d lost it. I wonder if they have the others.”

    They’d better have the sceptre, Marie thought. If they’ve managed to lose that then I might fail this entire thing. Now how am I going to prove that I’m the Saintess’ heir? Claes has the bracelet and treasures it, and getting my hands on either of the other two if they’re locked away in the temple…

    I’ll think of something. She clenched her fists. There has to be a way. I won’t lose now!?

    “Let’s get back to the academy,” Keith proposed. “Katarina, do you have your luggage?”

    “It’s being brought down,” she told him, pointing to another gangway where bags and cases were being unloaded.

    Her brother nodded. “Let’s get them then.”

    “Oh thank you, Keith,” Mary exclaimed. “I do appreciate you getting my bags for me!”

    “I will also take advantage of your kind offer,” Roseblade chipped in with a smirk.

    The young man glared. “I… fine.”

    Bartford laughed. “It’s a cruel world, Keith. I’ve got to sort out the knight-armours - I’ll go with you and then we can send those back to the academy with the ladies’ baggage.”

    “Thanks,” he said grudgingly.

    Greg nodded. “Let’s go get tea after that, Bartford. You can tell us about your battles!”

    “I’m sure Lady Marie isn’t really interested in his battles,” Brad objected. “We can go back to the academy now that your curiosity is sated. There’s a sky ferry leaving shortly that we can catch.”

    A maid appeared (almost but not quite out of nowhere) at Katarina’s side. Marie realised with a start that it was Nanaka, dressed in a maid’s uniform. He looked so cute! It was adorable… and horrifying. What had happened to him? Katarina’s other maid hadn’t made him into a girl, had she? Snipped off his…? The little blonde shivered at the very idea.

    “Lady Claes, Anne suggests that you go directly back to the academy. She believes that your mother would prefer that you not wander around the port.”

    “That’s a good point,” Keith agreed. “Mary, Lady Roseblade, could I entrust my sister to you? Make sure she doesn’t get sidetracked into any sudden shopping trips or wander down a dark alley and have an adventure.”

    “But I just came back from an adventure,” the girl protested.

    “Exactly!”

    “If we’re going pirate hunting in the winter, for treasure for Marie,” Greg pointed out to Brad, “We should learn what we can. Bartford’s actually succeeded at that. We don’t have to like him, to learn from him.”

    “I suppose so. If Lady Marie would be interested?”

    She hated to do this, particularly if they were going to have to spend their limited funds, but if it led to pirate treasures then it was more of an investment. Marie nodded hesitantly and let Greg have his way.

    -

    Katarina knew something was missing when she got to the dining hall the first day back from the school trip and Keith wasn’t there. She’d expected him to visit her last night after he handled the baggage, but not only had he not done that, he also hadn’t been waiting to take her to breakfast.

    Was this the rebellious phase she’d heard about? Did he no longer dote on his older sister? Had he found someone that made his heart go doki-doki and forget all about her? (That last part was like a rain cloud above her head).

    But not even at the dining hall at all? No, something was wrong.

    Stopping for nothing… well, except a couple of slices of french toast that she grabbed off the counter… Katarina trotted towards Keith’s dormitory building. She munched on the toast and conscientiously wiped her lips with her handkerchief before going in. See, Keith!? She could indeed make herself presentable!

    “Lord Claes?” The concierge frowned when she enquired. “I don’t think I’ve seen him today.”

    It was worse than she thought! Maybe Keith was sick! “I’ll go up and see him.”

    “We’re not supposed to give the keys out to student’s rooms,” the man protested.

    Katarina turned a pleading look upon him. “But I’m his sister! What if he’s fallen over and can’t get up?”

    “...well I suppose that’s true.” The concierge dug around and handed her a key. “But please bring it back as soon as you can.”

    “Okay!” Quest item get! She waved at the man, heading up the stairs, taking them two at a time. Having the key would make this much easier. Mother had lectured her for hours that time she knocked Keith’s door down with an axe. She’d had a really good reason too!

    Unlocking Keith’s door, she pushed it open. “KEITH!”

    No reply. Katarina walked into the room, and didn’t see her brother. Nothing seemed obviously out of place. She poked around, checking under the bed, in the wardrobe, anywhere he could be hiding. “Keith! This isn’t funny!”

    Her brother was still not in evidence.

    “What the heck? Did Claes sneak a girl in?” A familiar head of purple hair looked around the open door. “Oh, it’s you. What are you doing here?”

    “I’m looking for Keith!” Katarina exclaimed to Brad Fou Field. “Have you seen him?”

    “Not since yesterday,” the young man shrugged. “What’s the panic? You went days without seeing him on the school trip.”

    “But he never misses breakfast with me when we’re in the same place. It’s the most important meal of the day!”

    Brad shook his head. “Maybe he followed Bartford’s example and found another girl. Or something else he doesn’t want you to know about. But if you haven’t found him here, you should leave. Girls aren’t supposed to be in our rooms.”

    “Oh no!” Katarina ran out of the room and headed for the stairs. Then she stopped herself, went back and locked up Keith’s room before she rushed back downstairs. For the first time in its existence, the boys dorm saw a girl descend the stairs by sitting on the bannister and sliding down it. Fortunately for Katarina’s ears, the oral legend of that moment would never reach her mother.

    Tossing the key back to the concierge, Katarina ran outside. She had to find Olivia! If she’d got onto the Keith route during the school trip then anything could have happened! And Katarina had been a wicked older sister yesterday, she’d let Deirdre and Mary distract her and leave Keith doing all the luggage work!

    She felt terribly repentant. Even if it wouldn’t drive Keith into Olivia’s arms and open up a bad end for her, it still wasn’t the way she should treat him.

    “Lady Katarina,” Nicol greeted her as she rushed past. “Is something wrong?”

    “Keith! Olivia! Route! Missing!” she exclaimed. “I have to find him and apologise or something terrible will happen?”

    He blinked and Katarina felt like swooning at those dark, mysterious eyes with their luxurious eyebrows. NO! She had to be strong. “I don’t quite follow.”

    “Keith is missing!”

    The student council president drew himself up. “I see. Please come with me to the student council offices and we will begin a search.”

    Gosh, Nicol was incredible! He understood her immediately.

    Sweeping into the student council wing, Nicol led her up into his office. “Sirius, please join us,” he invited the ever-present redhead. “I believe Lady Katarina would benefit from some tea.”

    Sitting her down in front of his desk, Nicol took his own seat behind it and steepled his fingers. “When did you last see Keith?”

    “Yesterday, at the port.”

    “And when did you realise he was missing?”

    “This morning! He wasn’t there for breakfast.”

    Nicol paused. “You didn’t miss him at the dorm?”

    Katarina shook her head frantically, her hair almost hitting Sirius in the face. “Oh, sorry.”

    “It’s quite alright, Lady Claes.” He served her a cup of tea. “Please take a sip.”

    It was delicious tea, she realised, slumping back slightly in the chair.

    “This is most concerning,” Nicol concluded. “Where have you searched so far?”

    “I went to his dorm room!”

    The older boy nodded solemnly. “We have had one abduction already this term.”

    “Almost two!”

    “Two?” he asked.

    “Mary was almost kidnapped off the liner!”

    “The report is in your inbox,” Sirius murmured.

    “Ah.” Nicol picked up his pen. “Sirius, I would like you to assemble all available members of the student council so we can organise a search party.” He scribbled several lines on a sheet of paper. “Authorisation to draft students as needed.” Rising to his full and impressive height, he looked down on Katarina. “I will consult with the staff. Perhaps someone has seen him since yesterday. Lady Katarina, please remain here at the student council in case your brother comes here. I am counting on you.”

    Katarina nodded obediently, and drank some more of the tea. It really was very calming.

    The window, open to let the morning air in, was suddenly framing her cousin Scarlet. How she’d got up there, Katarina didn’t know - she was more concerned that she’d just spilled hot tea on herself! That wasn’t calming at all!

    “Ahhh!”

    The silver-blonde girl bounded casually down into the room. “Katarina, you have an urgent letter. Anne said you should read it right away.”

    “Ahhh!”

    Nicol and Scarlet exchanged looks and then Katarina was surrounded by a whirlwind that swept all the tea away from her, depositing it neatly back in the cup. Her dress wasn’t even stained.

    Sirius smoothly took the cup and saucer away. “I’ll get you a fresh cup,” he offered kindly.

    Katarina couldn’t reply, for right before her was the letter that Scarlet offered. The seal was already open, suggesting that Anne had read it already, as usual. (It meant that Katarina didn’t leave anything important on the bottom of her drawer without reading it. Which had only happened twice!)

    Cautiously, the girl unfolded it.

    “Aahhhh!”

    “Again?” asked Sirius, looking back into the room.

    “No, it’s an aahhhh, not an ahhh,” Scarlet told him.

    “Oh.”

    “Katarina?” Nicol asked politely. “What’s wrong? Is it a ransom note?”

    “Worse!” she cried. “Keith has… he says he’s run away!”
     
    Racing to the Rescue 7-2
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Racing to the Rescue

    But you know what to do (to do)
    When it gets hold of you
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 2

    Revenge is fever in our own blood, to be cured only by letting the blood of another. ~ Charles Caleb Colton​

    “It’s utter rubbish, of course.” Leon concluded as he sat in his room, communicating with Larna Smith by way of video conference. “Keith is devoted to his sister, and very fond of his adoptive parents. If he wanted to avoid becoming the next duke he has many options other than running away.”

    “I’m not well acquainted with him,” the director agreed thoughtfully. “But I do find the idea of someone in Katarina Rafa Claes’ social circle trying to get away from her rather suspect.

    “Just a little.” The boy slouched. “Unfortunately, I do believe that he wrote the letter. I’m not an expert, but the handwriting looks exactly like examples of Keith’s work I checked in the student council paperwork. So we’re left with the possibility that I’m misjudging the situation, that I’m wrong about it being his handwriting… or that he didn’t write it of his own volition.”

    Larna frowned. “Are you thinking that he might be drugged? Or…”

    “I doubt drugs could work so quickly,” Leon made a grim face. “Whether dark magic could compel him, I really don’t know. I can’t rule it out.”

    “Nor can I.” Larna adjusted her glasses. “Did any of your clever toys - familiars, you call them - have their eye on him?”

    “...I should have guessed you’d work it out.”

    “It’s not hard: you clearly have two of these devices.” The director indicated Cleare’s drone. “So you could easily have more. And it explains how you detected Mason’s spy so easily.”

    “A certain amount of luck was involved there.” Leon’s eyes narrowed. “Do you have Cleare spying on the other directors?”

    “And on our new minister of magic,” Larna agreed shamelessly. “Can I have some more? Or just one that I can examine and duplicate?”

    “And deprive you of the chance to figure them out from first principles? Larna, I’m shocked?”

    “I’m not hearing a no.”

    Leon laughed at her wheedling tone. “No cutting up my familiars. I need them right now.”

    The director sighed. “I can understand that. Politics are getting fraught and Marquis Frampton is stirring up problems. I’ll try and get access to our captive dark mage and see if he believes he could coerce someone into writing a letter, but right now he’s being kept secure as much by bureaucracy as bars and the minister is paying close attention to who speaks to Mr Brode.”

    “Is he now?” That knocked the laughter right out of Leon. Marquis Frampton was on a list of people who he would really rather not have exclusive control of a dark mage. Or vice versa, admittedly. “And who is paying attention to his own access?”

    “Most of the directors,” Larna admitted. “I hate politics. It’s almost impossible to get replicable results. But right now, I don’t think that even the directors and vice-directors in his pocket really trust him. Although figuring out who they are is confusing even with Cleare’s help.”

    “Don’t worry about it then. I do have a lead, but I’d rather not rely on just that. I don’t suppose that you have anything to help track a person down, do you?”

    “...have you been spying on my experiments?” she asked him suspiciously.

    “I could, but as a professional courtesy I prefer not to.”

    The dark-haired woman nodded. “I’ve heard of that principle.” She did not claim to ascribe to it though. “As it happens, Duke Stuart is concerned enough about the attempt on two of his brother’s fiancees that he requested something along those lines and I have a prototype ready for testing.”

    “Three fiancees now.”

    “Does no one in the kingdom understand basic pattern recognition?” Larna asked the ceiling.

    “I presume the question is rhetorical?”

    “Quite. Alright.” She shuffled her desk. “I’ll have Kyle bring it over to you, with paperwork declaring you’re officially a Ministry of Magic tester for the purpose. What’s your lead?”

    “Keith has a half-brother… well, two. But pertinently, his eldest sibling Thomas Fia Coleman was in the port the same day.”

    Larna looked blank. “And? It’s the capital’s main port.”

    “He had a ship under contract - and Thomas was disinherited recently by Viscount Coleman, he doesn’t have a pot to… well, he couldn’t afford a ship.”

    “Not another half-elf?”

    Leon snorted. “No, just a perfectly ordinary case of being a fat slob who came about as close to failing the academy as it’s possible to… and also he turned twenty without being married. Any other year, it would be the scandal of the season, but it’s barely notable this year.”

    “Oh yes, one of those. And I take it that a younger and more successful sibling would not be his favorite person.”

    “Precisely.” He steepled his fingers. “This could be considered a direct attack on House Claes. Katarina’s escapade was fortunately brief and she came to no harm.”

    “You’re not wrong,” Larna agreed. “I assume you’ll be waiting until Prince Gerald returns in two days? He’ll be quite concerned about being left behind by Lady Katarina again.”

    Leon smiled thinly at the implicit acceptance that nothing save force would keep Katarina from chasing Keith down. “I’d prefer to - if nothing else, Clarice will be justly annoyed to get back and only find a letter from me, but time could be critical. I’m planning to be gone by sunrise tomorrow.”

    Larna nodded. “Good luck. You’ll need it - that’s two fire mages you’re leaving fuming.” She turned towards the door of her room. “KYLE!”

    -

    “Please!” Olivia clung to Katarina’s arm. “Don’t just leave like this, Lady Katarina!”

    The noble lady pulled her arm lightly, trying to dislodge Olivia but evidently not willing to put in enough force to risk harming the other girl in the process. Which was one more reason to admire Lady Claes, her kindness. “I have to, Olivia! He’s my little brother and he’s out there alone!”

    “At least wait until Prince Gerald is back to go with us!”

    “It would be nice if Gerald was with us,” Katarina admitted. But then her eyes tightened with resolve. “But he’ll understand. If it was Alan who’d gone missing, Gerald would be the first to set out looking for him.” She pulled again, but then broke off. “Um. Us?”

    Olivia nodded. “I’m going with you! What if Lord Keith is hurt? My light magic could be exactly what you need in an emergency.”

    “You know…” The brunette mumbled something to herself, at least no longer struggling to leave. Something about a ‘white mage’ and a ‘party’. “I don’t know exactly how long this will take, Olivia. Can you miss classes? It could affect your scholarship.”

    The other girl put her hand over her heart. “My studies will never be more important than my friends, Lady Katarina!”

    She was suddenly enveloped in a warm hug. “You’re such a sweetie, Olivia!”

    Lady Katarina was hugging her! Everything went warm and fuzzy for a moment. On wait, that was loss of air. Fortunately, Katarina stopped squeezing her sides after a moment.

    “Alright,” the brunette declared. “We’ll go together… but we should go now.”

    “So…” A boy’s voice asked from just outside the academy gates. “Just out of curiosity, Katarina… where are you going?”

    “After Keith!” Lady Katarina declared.

    Leon nodded. “And more specifically?”

    Olivia’s dear friend’s jaw flapped for a moment. “Ah… hahaha…”

    “Typical Katarina.” Prince Alan moved into view. “You weren’t planning on leaving us behind, were you?” He was out of uniform, and looking quite unfairly dashing with his long coat and his silver hair flapping in the breeze.

    “Eeeeeeh,” Katarina shrugged. “I thought you might stop me.”

    “Perish the thought,” Leon assured her. “But when jumping on a horse and riding off to the rescue, it’s best not to ride off in every direction at once. We need some idea of where to go to.”

    “Oh.” Katarina looked woebegone, so much so that Olivia returned the earlier hug and gave Leon a frown. She knew he was only trying to help, but he could have been nicer about it.

    He cleared his throat. “Fortunately, the Magical Tools Laboratory at the Ministry of Magic has been working on a tool expressly for tracking down missing people, and I persuaded them to let me field test it.”

    “You silver-tongued devil,” Alan said admiringly.

    “And from you, that’s quite a compliment,” Leon assured him. “So what we’ll need is something of Keith’s, something he treasures.”

    “Ah…” Katarina looked frustrated. “I’m not sure what… I guess we should go back to his room then.”

    “Sounds like a plan.”

    On the way across the campus, they were intercepted by Angelica Rafa Redgrave and Mary Fou Hunt. “Lady Katarina!” the latter exclaimed. “Are you going on a rescue mission without me!?”

    “I’m sorry!” Katarina apologised. “But I was a bad sister and I need to make it right.”

    “I’m sure you really weren’t,” Olivia assured her.

    Angelica nodded. “I’ve only known you and Keith for a few months but it’s clear he’s devoted to you. The idea he’d run off and leave you behind is ridiculous. There has to be something else going on.”

    “You think so?”

    The three girls clustered together around Katarina. “We know so!” they chorused, to reassure their friend.

    “How are you going to find him?” Mary asked once Katarina had been cheered up.

    “Leon has a magical device.”

    “Of course he does.” She shook her head. “Is there no end to your duplicity, Bartford? The old ‘your brother is abducted and I know how to find him ploy’?”

    “Mary,” the dark-haired boy told her seriously. “I would never steal your ideas. If anyone has dibs on kidnapping Keith to lure Katarina off to a private retreat, it is you.”

    There was an awkward silence.

    “But that would be wrong!” Olivia protested loyally.

    “And because only Mary is allowed to do it, and she never would, Keith should be safe from kidnapping,” the boy explained.

    Alan shook his head. “That’s really shaky logic.”

    “It helps if you don’t give people time to question it,” the adventurer explained as they entered the dorm. “Come on. We need something to pick up Keith’s… well, magical scent I suppose.”

    “I forgot to ask for the key,” Katarina realised once they were on the stairs.

    “It’s not a problem,” Leon assured her. “And there’s no need to disturb the concierge further.”

    When they reached Keith’s rooms, the boy proved himself correct, pulling a couple of pins from his sleeve. With just a little fiddling, the lock snapped open. “The security here isn’t very good,” he criticised. “Someone should do something about that.”

    “Why do you know how to pick locks?” asked Angelica suspiciously.

    “I’m an adventurer. Sometimes treasure is in locked chests.”


    “Ah, I suppose that makes sense.” The braided girl nodded approvingly.

    Inside, Katarina dug around on Keith’s desk and pulled out a small casket. “He brought this from home. I think he keeps personal things in here.” She hesitated before opening the lid.

    “I’m sure I speak for everyone here, that we wouldn’t dream of mentioning the contents to anyone…” Leon offered.

    Olivia nodded with everyone else and Katarina flipped the lid open.

    “...unless it was funny,” Leon finished.

    “W-what?” Olivia exclaimed. He couldn’t possibly mean he’d be cruel to Keith about personal and private matters they’d only intruded on because of the emergency.

    “Really funny. You know, funny enough that Keith would find it funny and not intrusive,” he clarified. “Not to embarrass him. Seriously, stop making those betrayed eyes at me. It’s not fair.”

    Olivia looked around and saw that she wasn’t the only one who was glaring at Leon. Only Katarina remained focused on the contents of the box.

    “Oh,” the girl said softly. “These are… these are all gifts that I’ve given to Keith. I’d almost forgotten about some of them.”

    “It seems,” Angelica told her reassuringly. “That what Keith treasures most is his sister.”

    A tear formed at the corner of Katarina’s eye. “Thank you, Angie. Do you think that anything here will work, Leon.”

    The boy leaned in and examined the items. “Yes,” he decided, reaching in and carefully removing a handkerchief. “This should be good enough. I’ll try it now though - it’d be a pain if there was no reaction.”

    “So what is this device?” asked Alan.

    Leon sighed. “Do you really need to know?”

    “Is it a secret?”

    “Well… no.”

    “And if anything went wrong, we should all know how to use it.”

    “...that’s much less shaky logic than mine,” Leon admitted.

    “I know.” The prince looked smug.

    Somewhat reluctantly, Leon reached into the satchel he was carrying and produced an adorable stuffed bear.

    “...” Alan stuffed his fist into his mouth.

    “Yeah, yeah, get it out of your system.”

    “I really don’t see what your problem is,” Angelica said, though she didn’t appear to be meeting Leon’s gaze.

    “How cute,” Katarina decided. “How will this find Keith though?”

    “According to the instructions,” Leon told them, “I just need to let it smell the sample.” He offered the bear the handkerchief.

    To Olivia’s amazement, the bear began moving and gripped the embroidered cloth in its soft paws, lifting it to its nose. Drawing its head back as if it was inhaling, the bear twitched its button nose.

    “Well?” Leon asked, after a moment.

    The little bear shuffled around and then extended its hand to point at one of the walls. More or less westwards, if Olivia had her directions straight.

    “Very good, Alexander,” the boy said with a straight face.

    “A-a-alexander?” Alan gasped, almost doubling over.

    Both Leon and the bear gave him unimpressed looks.

    “He’s adorable!” Olivia asserted. “Could I… could I carry him?”

    Leon wordlessly extended the bear towards her and Olivia plucked the stuffed toy from his hands. It clutched affectionately at her uniform, then caught hold of the epaulette, climbing onto her shoulder.

    “So we head in that direction?” asked Katarina, pointing at the same wall.

    “I can’t go with you,” Mary told her. “I’d love to, but my idiot… she’s not my sister anymore, hurrah… but Lalia and her husband have made such a mess that I’ve got to be available to my father.”

    “I’m going,” Olivia repeated.

    Alan nodded. “Me too. Gerald may not be here, so someone should represent the Stuarts.”

    “So will I,” Angelica declared. “The Claes are my friends. It’s time I acted like it.”

    Leon nodded. “And since I’m the only one of us with a ship, that makes five of us - six with Alexander. Mary, could I prevail on you to deliver a letter to Clarice for me? I really do owe her an apology for not being here when she gets back… as well as a couple of other things, and while a letter isn’t great, it’s better than nothing at all.”

    “Of course I’ll deliver your letter,” Mary told him with a smile. “And as you’re helping Lady Katarina, I’ll help her to plot revenge on Deirdre.”

    “Oh god, not more revenge?” he sighed. “Does no one ever get tired of that?”

    -

    Holfort did have decent maps, with clocks and astronomical instruments sufficient to establish latitude and longitude. Unfortunately, the maps faced one fairly notable issue in precisely placing the location of a given island: the fact that they moved.

    Not quickly, but they did move - even the continent. And thus, the relative positions changed, and not always in easily predictable ways.

    It wasn’t a major issue for navigation - islands large enough to be habitable were visible from quite a distance so once you got into the right general area they weren’t really hard to find. But it did mean that even with Luxion’s help, getting an exact bearing using a map involved quite a bit of guesswork.

    After turning the map fractionally back and forth until the AI was satisfied, Leon had Alexander point again and then marked the direction very carefully. “Okay, we can go now.”

    “Was that really that fiddly?” asked Alan.

    Leon pointed at the wall. “If I’m a degree out and Keith is just on the other side of the dorm building then I’d be out by about an inch, right?”

    “Sure.”

    “I’m fairly sure he left the capital by ship. If he’s at the far end of the continent, I could be out by fifty miles. Precision matters.” Leon folded the map and put it into his satchel. “Do you want to keep hold of Alexander, Olivia?”

    “May I?” the blonde asked.

    “Sure, he seems to like you.” Why Larna had made the tool somewhat sapient, he wasn’t sure. He wasn’t going to argue, since it was better to have a way of tracking Keith than not to.

    The little group headed out and Leon led them towards the airbike track. “We’ll ride out to the port on airbikes, it’s the fastest way,” he told them. “You’ve got an airbike, Alan?”

    The prince nodded. “But I can’t really take more than one passenger if we have luggage.”

    “Same here.” Leon glanced at the girls. “Can any of you ride one?”

    Olivia shook her head, while Angelica looked ambivalent. Katarina looked excited. “I’ve ridden Keith’s a few times.”

    That wasn’t all that reassuring - Katarina’s first attempts at really using knight-armour after the same level of experience had been problematic. Leon didn’t want to spend a couple of days getting her up to shape before leaving to chase after Keith. He gave Angelica a questioning look.

    She shook her head. “I’m in about the same position as Katarina.”

    “Wait,” someone called, running up behind them.

    For a moment, Leon didn’t recognise who it was - long silver-blonde hair, but wearing practical pants and shirt under armour. She had a sword at her side and a pistol strapped to her belt on the other hip. “Ah, Violette?” He wasn’t used to seeing Katarina’s cousin outside of her uniform or a ladylike gown.

    “I heard about Keith,” she told him and looked at Katarina. “I want to go with you. He’s my cousin as well.”

    “Can she?” Katarina asked Leon. “Is there room on your ship?”

    “I think we can fit someone else in.” Dreadnought wasn’t really going to be challenged in that regard. “Can you ride an airbike, Violette?”

    She looked embarrassed. “My mother encouraged me to learn. I gather my father was quite the racer back when they were both at the academy.”

    “Nice,” Alan looked her up and down with evident admiration. “I thought Katarina was a tomboy, but I guess you got a share of that heritage somewhere. Is it an Ades thing?”

    The girl flushed, which was quite evident on her pale complexion. “I don’t know my father’s family well.”

    Katarina reached over and gave her a big one-armed hug. “Well this is your chance to spend some time with us. Mother would love it if you and Scarlet visited us one holiday.”

    “You might not want to wear trousers though,” Alan teased. “Even Katarina can’t get away with that.”

    “Enough about clothing choices,” Leon told him. “Anyway, Katarina, go see if you can get Keith’s airbike out of storage, three will be enough for us to get out to the port.”

    “Can’t you just unlock it?” she asked.

    “Yes, but I’d rather not be chased for theft,” he explained.

    The minute she was out of sight, he turned to the others. “Alan, Violette and I will be flying the airbikes since we have the most experience. I can manage most essentials on my ship, but if anyone has anything that they need to take then get hold of it right now. I don’t want to have to turn back because someone forgot something.”

    Angelica opened her bag and started to do a quick inventory. Everyone else seemed confident that they had what they needed. He’d figured as much, having asked them this while he was working on the map earlier.

    “Okay, figure out who is riding with who,” he continued. “I’m going to get my airbike.”

    Fully repaired after the race for the festival, his airbike still visibly outmassed Alan’s sleeker model. Both were large enough to carry saddlebags and a second rider - they’d not make the sort of speeds used within a race, but they would still be faster than using carriages and ferries to get to the port.

    Katarina can’t have needed too long to talk the security into letting her take out Keith’s airbike. Hopefully she wouldn’t abuse the privilege. It was more like Alan’s than it was to Leon’s, but it was definitely more reinforced than the former. Leon wondered if that was because of Keith being an earth-mage or if he’d just been aware Katarina was going to use it and chose the model accordingly.

    Violette seemed to have understood Leon’s reasoning so she went over to her cousin. “Thanks, Katarina. I’ll be flying you over, watch what I’m doing and I’ll give you some pointers.”

    “Thank you!” Katarina said brightly. She waited until Violette was mounted and then hopped on behind her, holding onto both of their bags.

    Mounting his own airbike, Leon checked that Alan and Olivia were ready to go. Seeing that they’d mounted up, he looked back right as Angelica settled herself, putting her hands either side of Leon’s waist. “Let’s ride,” he ordered and opened the throttle, following the paths only until they were off the campus. After that the three airbikes rose rapidly and arrowed across the sky, heading directly for the port island.

    Even with the burdens, the riders made good time. The sky had grown dark, but the port was illuminated at all hours and ships had their own lights precisely so that no one ran into them. Leon had prepared his own chemical light and handed others off to his companions so there would be little excuse for anyone knowing that they were in the sky.

    Not that Leon was likely to run into anything, as his helmet had night vision built into it. He still kept his head on a swivel - looking not just for any ship running into them but also for any sign the other two riders had gotten lost.

    Fortunately, none of that happened and Leon led them down into the streets once more. However tempting it was to lead the group directly to Dreadnought’s berth, that would just be begging for an accident in the darkness. Besides, he had to stop at the harbour master’s to get permission to leave and a slot in the queue - there was too much traffic for airships to just come and go as they wanted.

    As a result, getting from the edge of the port to his ship took as long as crossing the gulf that separated the island from the continent. Finally they reached the gangway and Leon saw another, smaller airbike was waiting for them there.

    “What took you so long?” Kyle complained sleepily from where he was sitting on the vehicle.

    “Traffic,” Leon replied, dismounting and stretching his legs. “How are you?”

    “Sleepy. My mother is going to be worried about where I am.”

    “Emotional blackmail. You’re learning so much around the Ministry of Magic.”

    “Who’s the munchkin?” asked Alan. The other boy dismounted and then tousled the little elf’s hair, uncovering his ears. “Oh, you have an elf sidekick?”

    “Stop that!” Kyle batted at the hand.

    “He’s a ministry official’s aide. So, what brought you out here?” asked Leon. “As opposed to being tucked into bed with some warm milk by your mother?”

    Kyle yawned. “Director Smith had me ask some people if they’d seen your missing lord.”

    “Did you?” Katarina crouched slightly so she could look Kyle in the eyes. “Have you found him?”

    To her evident disappointment, the young elf shook his head. “No, but I did find a lead. Apparently after he’d sorted out some luggage, a woman accosted him on the street.”

    Angelica blushed. “What woman?”

    Kyle shrugged. “Older than him. The witness I found thought they might be family, similar hair and eyes.”

    “When you say older than Keith, how much older?” Leon asked thoughtfully. Keith’s biological mother was probably in the same general area - she’d been Viscount Coleman’s mistress and he lived in the capital.

    “Hard to say, women wear make-up to hide that sort of thing. Why?”

    “Just a theory,” Leon concluded.

    “Where did he go?” asked Katarina intently.

    “She led him off into an alleyway,” Kyle admitted. “From there, I don’t know. I did a sketch that my witness thought was pretty close. I don’t know if that helps.”

    “Thanks.” Leon accepted the picture. It didn’t really suggest anything to him. “Good thinking, Kyle.”

    “Can I go home now?”

    Looking at the bike, the dark-haired young man shook his head. “Isn’t it a bit late for you to be riding that far?”

    “I wouldn’t be here so late if you’d got here sooner,” Kyle grumbled. “I can look after myself.”

    “Luxion,” Leon asked subvocally as Kyle mounted the airbike and started it up. “Can you spare this drone to make sure he gets home safely?”

    “That won’t be necessary, master. Cleare’s drone is already escorting him.”

    “Larna looking after her staff, or some sort of experiment?”

    “Both,” the AI declared. “I prefer not to inquire as to the twisted priorities of that deviant AI.”

    Leon nodded. That was probably wise. “Ride safely then, squire.”

    “I’m not your squire!” Kyle told him, and zoomed off into the sparse night streets of the port.

    “Alright ladies and gentlemen.” Leon gestured to the Dreadnought’s massive hull and then across at a pair of heavily laden ships that were leaving their own docks, recognisably the vessels ahead of him in the departure queue. “All aboard, we’re leaving as soon as those merchantmen out there get clear of the route out.”

    -

    “Maybe it’s just me,” Alan observed the next morning, with the Dreadnought cruising away from the Holfort continent at a deceptively fast pace. With no islands in easy view right now, Leon figured it was unlikely that those with him would realise just how fast they were going. “But wasn’t your friend Alexander pointing westwards last night?”

    “That’s right,” Leon agreed as they ate breakfast. It was fairly late - they’d gone to bed in the small hours, so perhaps it would be better to call it brunch. Though if that meant no lunch then Katarina might have protested.

    The silver-haired boy pointed at the window. “Then why are we heading south-west? - The sun should be behind us by more than that.”

    “We don’t know how far west they’ve taken Keith,” Leon explained. “Or if they’re going to keep going the same way.”

    “But why go this way?”

    Leon cleared his plate. “Just a moment.” Leaving the table, he returned with the same map he’d used the day before - as well as a pencil and a ruler.

    Everyone crowded around to watch as Leon set the ruler down, aligning it with the mark he’d made yesterday. “So, yesterday Keith was somewhere along this line,” he explained, drawing on the map, linking the mark with the location of the academy. “Now at the moment we’re…” He moved the pencil until Luxion confirmed he’d found it. “...just about here. So if Alexander would give us another line…?”

    Everyone looked at Olivia, who picked up the stuffed bear from where it had been sitting on her lap. Placing it on the map, she asked: “Please point out Keith, Alexander.”

    The magical device stood up, orientating itself, and then extended its paw.

    Moving around, Leon made sure the map was correctly aligned and then made another mark to indicate that direction. “Alright, thanks.”

    The device scurried back to Olivia, batting away Katarina’s hand as the other girl tried to pet him. The notional leader of the quest gave him an offended look.

    Ignoring the byplay, Leon drew another line on the map. “Darn.”

    “What?” asked Violette. “Ah, the lines don’t meet?”

    “What does that mean?” enquired Angelica.

    “If the lines converged then Keith might be somewhere they met,” the other girl explained. “Is that right, Leon?”

    “It’s not perfect given our last vector was hours ago, but basically. And he’s probably moving.” Leon measured the distance between their current position and then the places where the two lines reached the edge of the map. “They are converging, but not much. Either he’s been taken southwards to an extent or they’re further west than this map shows.”

    “So you need a larger map?” concluded the other boy.

    “And then another reference check,” Leon agreed. “But in the meantime, we can go west and try to make up some ground.”

    The Dreadnought heeled over very slightly and began to turn west.

    Everyone looked at him. Dammit, Luxion. There’s such a thing as being too efficient.

    “Ah!” Katarina exclaimed and pointed at Leon. “Do you have a crew of ghosts!?”

    “...that’s where you went with that?” asked Alan.

    “How did you manage to tell your crew to change course without us noticing?” asked Violette. She reached over and patted Katarina on the shoulder. “I’m sure Leon’s ship isn’t haunted.”

    “That’s… not exactly true,” Leon told them. The cat was out of the bag, but he could still obfuscate the matter. “However, I can assure you that only one of the two ancient and vengeful spirits haunting her has any actual control over the Dreadnought. And I’ve asked that one not to hurt anyone I invite aboard, so you’re entirely safe.”

    “What about the other one?” Katarina demanded urgently.

    “She’s less co-operative, but she should be contained.” Leon smiled reassuringly. “If you happen to see a cloud of blackness, scream for help and run.”

    “Run where?” Olivia was clutching Alexander as if he was a token of protection.

    “Away. Don’t worry about where you’re fleeing to, that’s an amateur mistake when you’re under threat. Escape means getting clear, however you must. Destination can be figured out once you’re not in imminent danger.”

    “Leon, stop teasing people,” Alan said with a groan. “It’s not funny.”

    “That’s entirely a matter of opinion.”

    “Your familiar is relaying information, aren’t they?” suggested Violette. “Scarlet said that she hears you whispering to him sometimes.”

    He raised his hands in surrender. “Alright, you’ve got me. Luxion’s pretty much always monitoring what I say and when I said we should go west, the instruction was passed on.”

    “Luxion?” Olivia loosened her grip on the bear a little. “Is that your familiar?”

    “Something like that.”

    “Can we see him?” she asked curiously.

    Leon shrugged. “Can you? I don’t see them myself, right now. Luxion can be quite… private, shall we say? I’m not going to force them to talk to people they don’t want to.”

    Katarina nodded in acceptance. “Can you say hello to Luxion for us?”

    “Luxion, Katarina says hello,” Leon repeated clearly for her benefit.

    “I don’t want to talk to the new human,” the AI declared. “And since I’d rather let the goal of her mission die, I don’t think she’d like it if I did.”

    Leon shrugged. “Sorry, they’re being shy. I’ll let you know if they change their mind, Katarina.”

    “Are there no end to your secrets?” asked Angelica. “This ship, your knight-armours, the airbike, now a mysterious familiar…”

    “As long as I have a secret in reserve, I have less to fear from any enemies I make,” he told her seriously. “I don’t think there’s anyone who’s a serious enemy at the moment, but life being what is there could be someone hiding their intentions. Or perhaps I’ll make an enemy.”

    Even Katarina nodded in understanding. Although Leon supposed that she had more reason than most to think she might have people who could unexpectedly turn around and pose a threat to her.
     
    Racing to the Rescue 7-3
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Racing to the Rescue

    But you know what to do (to do)
    When it gets hold of you
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 3

    Revenge... is like a rolling stone, which, when a man hath forced up a hill, will return upon him with a greater violence, and break those bones whose sinews gave it motion. ~ Jeremy Taylor​

    Later that day, Leon took a bearing from Alexander, then ran the Dreadnought north for an hour before taking another. Marking them on a map of the entire kingdom, the lines converged in the middle of nowhere - likely suggesting that Keith was on a ship still in transit.

    Taking up the ruler, Violette put the edge on the capital and also the best guess location. Then she ran her finger up the ruler, looking for destinations. “Count Seberg is the only major nobleman in this area,” she observed. Her finger tapped the island that served as the stronghold for the family her twin sister was to have married into. “But from what I know, Greg is much like his father. I have trouble seeing him ordering a kidnapping. Besides him, there are barons but almost no viscounts.”

    “I don’t know the area,” Leon admitted. “But I believe the area was hit very hard during the last war with Fanoss.”

    “You’re right,” Alan agreed. “Several viscount houses had their territories reclassified as only baronial status because they couldn’t afford to maintain the military forces expected of a viscount - other islands were entirely depopulated and haven’t been re-settled. They’re notionally still part of the kingdom but someone might have set up camp there.”

    Leon looked at the map and then shook his head. “We’ll keep going west, there’s no point speculating. If they stop moving, we’ll know. And if we catch up then it won’t really matter.”

    “They’re a good long way ahead,” warned Alan. “They must have a fast ship and they have a day’s lead…”

    “A stern chase is a long chase,” he agreed. “But the Dreadnought is also fast. We’re making up ground. If they stop inside the kingdom, we’ll be on them before they expect a pursuit. For that matter, they’ve little reason to think that they could be tracked like this. If they go further, we’ll catch them eventually. But I think they’ll stop soon. Keith probably wasn’t taken at random, and who outside of Holfort would have any interest in him?”

    “Are you sure it was an abduction?” Katarina asked nervously. “What if it was the woman that the little boy saw him with? What if Keith went with her willingly?”

    Angelica stepped up and hugged Katarina suddenly. “Then you’ll know,” she told the other girl. “You’ll not have to spend the rest of your life wondering. You’ll know for sure, and not have to regret it if later you find out he was in danger.”

    Katarina gasped. “You’re right.” With a determined look at Leon, she added. “Thank you. Let’s go find my brother!”

    For days they chased the ship westwards towards the edge of the kingdom. Isolated from the outside world, sometimes avoiding each other as they got snappy in the relatively contained quarters. Olivia had brought her schoolwork, surprised at first that she was the only one to have done so. Bored, they spent the time tutoring each other. If nothing else, it distracted Katarina from worrying.

    The angle between the two lines marked on the map each day grew less and less acute. And the convergence points settled in towards one island right on the edge of the kingdom.

    “Baron Sullivan.” Leon scratched his head. “I don’t know a thing about him.”

    The others all exchanged looks. The kingdom had only a handful of dukes and about the same number of marquises. Counts were more common, but unless someone was very dedicated, it was unlikely that anyone knew all the barons and viscounts. Normally it was enough to know those within easy distance of your home, but none of them came from this part of the kingdom.

    “I believe that the Sullivans were once viscounts, but the main household was wiped out in the war,” Angelica said cautiously. “The current baron was probably a distant cousin, but I can’t guess what he would have to do with Keith.”

    “Maybe nothing.” Leon sighed. “A baron. It could be worse. He’s unlikely to have more than a handful of knights with him.”

    “You think we’ll have to fight?” asked Alan. “I should have brought my knight-armour.”

    “It’d be nice if we don’t, but having the option would be good to have in our back pocket.”

    “Can we send word to anyone for help?” asked Violette reasonably.

    Leon leant back in his chair. They were too far from the capital for Luxion to communicate with Cleare. “I don’t have any contacts here. Count Seberg would know Angelica and Violette, but I’m not sure he’d be willing to help them.”

    “Not with the bad blood over the engagement's ending,” Angelica agreed reluctantly. “At least, not unless we had evidence Keith was a captive. I don’t think that Alexander will be enough to convince him.”

    “Agreed.” Alan folded his arms. “And most of the barons would be wary of alienating a neighbour just on the say-so of some kids they don’t even know. Because we’ll be kids in their eyes.”

    “In that case, our best shot would be to head north to my parents,” Leon offered. “Or south to Katarina’s. But it’d be at least a week round trip whichever we go for.”

    “I don’t want to wait that long,” Katarina decided. “Can we go right there and see what we’re dealing with?”

    Leon agreed. If this was what he thought it was, then Keith was in the hands of a brother that would physically torture him, and a dark mage planning to experiment upon him. While he and Keith didn’t get on, he didn’t want the boy to face either of those fates. It was probably too late to stop it all, but waiting wouldn’t help.

    “Alright,” he agreed. “But we’ll do this the smart way. I’ll time our approach to arrive under the cover of night and hide the Dreadnought beneath the island. Luxion can give me an idea what we’re dealing with.

    The girls beamed and all four of them offered their thanks to Luxion.

    “Should I build a shrine for them to pray to you?” Leon asked quietly.

    “I am not a god,” the AI responded tartly. “Unless they are prepared to stop using their unnatural abilities, I would rather they did not even know my name.”

    “You should have been more cautious about responding to me then,” Leon told him. “I’ve got a feeling we’ll be facing a dark mage in Sullivan’s manor. Do you have any suggestions?”

    “A dead dark mage cannot cast any magic,” Luxion offered. “Unfortunately, this doesn’t negate any enchantments they have already cast. I suggest proactive use of lethal force.”

    -

    Leon had told everyone to go to bed early that night, so that they were well rested the next morning. “If we’re going to have to break in then doing so at the crack of dawn is best,” he’d warned.

    Katarina had thought she’d be unable to sleep that night, worrying about Keith, but it was a shock when her face was sprayed with water. “Wha!?” she cried, sitting up sharply.

    Looking around, she saw the other girls sharing the room with her stirring. Technically there was plenty of room for them to have separate rooms, but all three had agreed it would be best to share one room that had bunks for four so that she wasn’t alone.

    Where did the water come from? A flicker of movement caught her attention and she saw Alexander sneaking under Olivia’s bed. Had that little stuffed toy thrown water on her somehow!?”

    There was a knock on the door. “Wake up girls,” Leon called. “We’ve got problems. Get dressed - and dress like you’re going to war.” His voice was clipped and had less of his usual sly humour. “I said wake up!”

    “I’m awake,” she called, climbing out of bed. Violette was doing the same, while Olivia was still rubbing her eyes. Katarina caught Alexander looking at her. She pointed two fingers at her eyes and then stabbed them at the little bear. She was going to watch him from now on.

    “Whussup?” Angelica mumbled, pulling the blankets around her.

    Violet reached over and pinched the blonde.

    “Eeeek!” the girl exclaimed, jerking upright.

    “Leon said to get dressed,” Katarina told her. “There’s trouble.”

    All four of them had armour made for use in the dungeon, so they pulled it on over their sturdiest clothes. Katarina strapped on a pick, while the other three all carried swords. Olivia seemed leery of hers, as if she wasn’t sure what to do with it, and even Angelica seemed to think of it as an afterthought. Only Violette looked entirely natural as she checked her sword was neither too loose nor too snug within the scabbard.

    Outside the cabin, Alan was also wearing armour, though he’d pulled his coat on over it. “Leon’s waiting in the hangar,” he told them quietly. It was still dark outside and Katarina shivered in the night air.

    The hangar was a cavernous space, with Leon’s two knight-armours held in braces that suspended the cockpits level with a gantry across the full length of the space. There was room for two more knight-armours, as well as the airbikes they’d brought with them. Dressed in a black piloting suit, Leon was like a shadow with a human face. He caught their eyes as they entered, looking at each of them measuringly. When Katarina looked at him, there was a cold edge to him - determination and a little ruthlessness.

    It made her shiver a little, reminding her of Gerald in the game. She’d never actually seen the prince like that since she was reborn, but Leon seemed just as blackhearted now. He’d have been a fantastic capture target in the game, she thought. Maybe he was the hidden one that Acchan had been hinting at… she didn’t recall many details. A devil-may-care adventurer, hiding a dark serious side?

    Leon shook his head slightly, as if dispelling his own introspection. “Keith is in the baron’s manor,” he told them. “I borrowed Alexander and got a more precise location - in the basements under the west wing of the main building. I don’t know how to get in there exactly, but I think we’re best winging it.”

    “Are you sure?” asked Alan cautiously.

    The other boy raked his fingers through his long dark hair, pulling it slightly out of its pony-tail. He tried tightening it, gave up and removed the tie to secure it again. “Luxion listened in on some gossip from the nearby village. No one has seen the Baron in weeks, and his guards were gradually replaced by elves. And there’s apparently been another noble living it up there, a fat man in his early twenties. He left recently, but returned yesterday.”

    “What does that mean?” Angelica sounded irritable.

    “Keith was adopted by the Claes family,” Leon ticked off on one finger, “But he was born in the Coleman family, or rather he’s Viscount Coleman’s son by a mistress. The legitimate sons bullied him until his earth magic lashed out at them, after which Duke Claes took him in.”

    Katarina nodded when Angelica looked at her confirmation. She remembered how wary Keith had been of using his magic when he first came to stay with them. Her parents had explained what had happened with the Colemans after she’d persuaded Keith to create a golem and terrified him by getting hurt by it. It had almost ruptured their early experience as siblings, until she persuaded him that she was seeking his forgiveness for her own carelessness, not blaming him for the accident.

    “Thomas Fia Coleman is the oldest legitimate son, but he was disowned and disgraced earlier this year. He was in the capital when we returned from our school trip, Katarina. And he left on a ship he chartered, that same night.” Leon looked serious. “The same ship is here. And Coleman matches the description: fat, graceless and just past twenty years old.”

    “So he’s just with his brother,” Katarina said in relief. “I’m so glad.”

    “Katarina, Coleman’s been heard in his cups.” Leon’s voice was still clipped, terse. Angry, she realised. “He’s no friend of Keith. He hates him: your brother is wealthy, he’s loved and he’s the heir to your house. Meanwhile Thomas Coleman is disowned, alone and, except for whoever is sponsoring him here, he’s broke.”

    “You’re saying he’s taking out his frustrations on Keith?” asked Violette nervously.

    “But, they’re brothers!” Katarina protested. “Surely he wouldn’t do anything to him. They’re not children anymore.”

    Her cousin looked down. “Katarina, not all families are as kind as yours. My mother…” She shook her head, changing her mind about what to say. “I… I hated Scarlet when she first came back to the capital. She had a father who loved her and a stepmother who didn’t force her to try to be a substitute for father. I know Thomas Coleman could be cruel to Keith, because I almost became that sort of person too.”

    Alan stepped quickly over to Violette and cautiously put one hand around her shoulders. She looked up at him in surprise, searched for something in his face and - apparently surprised at what she saw in it - she leant against him.

    “We shouldn’t leave Keith there a moment longer than we must,” she finished.

    “Violette,” Katarina whispered. She felt tears forming at the corner of her eyes. She’d thought that Scarlet and Violette were perfect sisters, it had never occurred to her that they’d had to struggle to become like that. With the back of one hand, she dashed the tears away. “You’re right. We should go.”

    “We’ll hit them at dawn,” Leon agreed. “There’s a knight-armour on watch, and others in a hangar, plus maybe thirty soldiers, but most are asleep and the guards on watch all night will be tired. “I’ll take my knight armour, the rest of you use the airbikes. Dreadnought would be too obvious, but it’ll come up behind us once surprise isn’t a factor.”

    “Alright.” Alan was still hugging Violette with one arm. “So what’s the plan once we’re there?”

    “I’ll handle the knight-armour and the guards as much as I can. I’m the distraction. While they’re focused on me, you hit the manor through the servants’ entrance.” Leon had sketched a rough map in chalk on a piece of slate. “You’ll need to find the way down to the cellars - take out the floor if you have to. But once you have Keith, get him out and back aboard the Dreadnought any way that you can. Don’t stop and fight anyone you don’t have to, don’t go out the way you came in if another way looks better. We’re not here for anything more complicated than getting Keith back.”

    “What if you get into trouble?” asked Angelica. “Couldn’t Katarina or Alan use the other knight-armour?”

    “That would mean only four of you going into the manor,” he pointed out. “That’s considerably more dangerous. Worst case, the Dreadnought can cover me with its guns. There won’t be much left of the manor if we do that, but this is going to be fast and dirty. Hopefully, by the time they know you’re even there, it’ll be too late for them to do anything much.”

    -

    Angelica hadn’t really feared for her life before. Letting Katarina take the controls of the airbike she was riding on had frightened her more than anything since she lost Prince Julius to Marie Fou Lafan. The girl hadn’t collided with anything, but it had felt like she was trying to.

    They’d been flying low, to avoid notice, as they approached the rear of the manor, which meant going through hills and trees. Angelica thought that it was a miracle that the two of them were alive.

    “Leon’s going in!” Katarina exclaimed as they descended the last slope towards their target. She pointed with one hand at where the crimson and black knight-armour had landed directly upon the slightly smaller knight armour outside the front of the manor.

    “Watch where we’re going!” shrieked Angelica.

    The other girl put her hand back on the controls. “Oops, sorry!”

    Forcing herself not to shout again - she could have alerted a guard - Angelica held on grimly. I’m flying if we leave on an airbike, she resolved. Never this again.

    There was a low wall all around the manor, perhaps ten feet tall. A guard was outside the back gate but he was looking through the viewing slot in the gate to try to find out what was going on at the front of the manor. Terrible discipline, Angelica noted.

    Alan slewed his airbike around and slid to a halt, throwing out one hand towards the guard. A ball of water slammed into the back of the guard’s neck and he smashed into the gate, then slid bonelessly down it to the floor.

    “Tally ho!” Katarina shouted and hammered their airbike - Leon’s, which was at least the sturdiest of the three - up and over the wall. It barely scraped over, the steep ascent was difficult for it with two riders, and the nose baulked upwards as they came down on the other side, the engine almost stalling. With a yelp, Angelica felt herself slip backwards and away from Katarina.

    There was no fighting it so she let go and dropped to the ground. Fortunately they’d lost almost all forward momentum so she wasn’t moving fast and could absorb the impact of the landing.

    Scrambling to her feet, Angelica saw that there was another guard behind the gate, just now looking to take in what was going on. Instinctively, she threw a bolt of fire at him.

    The flames were stronger than she’d intended, the man barely had a chance to scream before the flames devoured his face.

    “Angie!” Katarina cried but before she could see what had happened, the brunette’s gaze was raised admiringly as Violette smoothly leapt her own airbike over the wall and landed smoothly, Olivia still clinging on behind her.

    Running after Katarina, who had landed the airbike, Angelica pulled her towards the main house. There was no need for the other girl to see what Angelica had done to the guard. She wished she hadn’t seen it herself. “Come on, we need to get inside the manor.”

    “Right.” Katarina dismounted and a moment later Prince Alan joined them, simply vaulting over the wall and leaving his airbike outside the gate.

    The five of them were in a vegetable garden, presumably one of those that fed the manor. Apparently in her native element, Katarina led them to the back of the manor, a two-story building that probably looked moderately tasteful from the front but the rear was functional - kitchens, the main well, a chicken coop… Walls cut this part of the grounds off from the stables on their left and what Angelica guessed were storage buildings on the right.

    The first door they found wasn’t locked and Katarina burst in without waiting for anyone.

    “Hey!” A half-dressed elf, exclaimed. He was wearing one boot and had clearly been pulling the other on when Katarina entered, the foot and boot still in mid-air.

    Angelica braced herself to use fire on him, but Katarina yelled “Earth bump,” and the stone floor bulged up under the one foot that the elf still had on the floor. He toppled backwards, an offended look on his face.

    “Terribly sorry,” Katarina apologised and then smacked him on the head with the side of her pick.

    “You’re terribly sorry?” Alan asked incredulously.

    “He didn’t even have his boots on!” Katarina protested. “I think he was in the privy a moment ago.” She indicated the little cubicle off to the side of the room. “I’m being terribly unfair.”

    “I’m pretty sure that that means you’re doing it right,” Violette offered.

    More practically, Olivia knelt down by the elf and touched his head. Light magic flared around him. “I think he’ll be alright,” she announced. “He’s just knocked out.”

    Alan shook his head and led the way through the door into the next room, which was probably the kitchen. It had a sink, worktops and lots of cooking implements. If it wasn’t a kitchen, what were they here for? Also two servants, who looked terrified.

    “Oh, I’m sorry,” the boy said sarcastically. “I’m looking for the dungeons, would you mind telling me where they are?”

    “T-through the door, second left is the door to the stairs down,” one of the servants stammered. “It’s locked!”

    “...that was easy,” the prince noted in surprise.

    “You see!?” Katarina exclaimed. “You just need to be nice to people!” The fact she was holding a pick with clear ability to use it may have undermined her point a little. She waved it towards a side door. “Is that a pantry? Oh great, just wait in there, would you?”

    The servants seemed entirely happy to retreat there and then Violette turned the key in the pantry door, locking the pair inside. “That went well,” she admitted and drew her sword. “But Katarina, if we don’t catch someone off guard, we’ll have to hurt them more seriously. Keith’s life might be on the line.”

    “I know that,” the tall brunette told them unhappily. “But the quicker we find him, the fewer of them that we have to fight. Let’s do this.” Then she kicked the door into the hall open. It swung open, reached the limit of the hinges and then rebounded towards her. “Earth bump!” the girl shrieked and a piece of floor jumped up and locked the door in place just before it hit Katarina in her face.

    “Ahahah,” the girl giggled nervously, one hand going back to scratch the back of her head.

    “Maybe just a little more carefully,” Alan suggested.

    Once Katarina managed to get rid of the lump of floor that was now holding the door half-open, they followed the directions that the servants had found and sure enough, the door was locked.

    “Hmm. I can’t pick locks,” Katarina admitted. Then she raised the pick and swung it fiercely down in a sharp arc. The metal beak bit deep into the wood, but when she tried to pull it back, the weapon was lodged. The door actually bent, though it didn’t break, as the girl wrestled with it. “This was… easier with an axe…” she mumbled.

    Alan chuckled and gestured. “Please allow me, Lady Katarina. Sometimes fine control works better than brute force.” Water darts pummelled the wooden door panel around the pick, breaking up the wood so that Katarina could get her weapon free. Then, as she stepped back, he directed more darts at the frame, splintering the wood around the lock and both hinges.

    After a moment the door began to fall free and all of them backed up as it toppled forwards into the corridor, revealing the dark stairwell behind.

    The prince bowed gallantly. “After you, ladies.”

    Angelica formed a small globe of fire above her hand to illuminate their way and took the lead as they began filing down the stairs. They were wooden, and creaked alarmingly under her feet. Hopefully no one was down there or it would be obvious that they were coming down.

    Fortunately, no one appeared to be lying in wait and they reached the bottom safely. It was a stone floored chamber with a single corridor leading off it.

    “Keith!” Katarina called, apparently ignoring any attempt at stealth. “Are you there?”

    Violette held her cousin back. “Don’t rush ahead, Katarina. We need to stick together.”

    Taking the lead again, Angelica found that the passageway was lined with doors along one side, four of them - all locked and with a single barred window in each. There was an unpleasant smell, reminding her of chamber pots. Perhaps someone had been left here without other facilities?

    She looked through the first window and the light of her fire was enough to make it clear that it was unoccupied. No one had been there for years, probably. But the chains and manacles on the far wall made the purpose clear. “This is a prison,” she confirmed.

    Moving down the corridor she checked the second. At first she wasn’t sure what she saw in the light through the window - it made no sense to her. Black shadows remained, as if the fire’s light was unable to overwhelm them. But something lay among the shadows and chains secured whatever it was.

    “There’s something here,” she admitted. “It could be Keith.”

    “There are keys.” Violette lifted a ring of them from a hook just inside the entrance to the passageway. Trying one at a time in the lock, she opened the door on her third attempt. “My god, what is this?”

    With a wider field of view than the small window, it was clear that the entire floor was covered by intricate lines of shadow that shivered and flowed as the firelight struggled to pierce it. Olivia gasped as she looked through. “It’s Keith!” she exclaimed. “But he’s wrapped in… I don’t know what it is. It’s like magic made of oil and shadows! Is this dark magic?”

    “I can’t think of anything else it would be,” Angelica declared.

    Katarina pushed past them. “Keith!” she exclaimed, rushing heedless into the shadows. She tried to lift her brother, bringing him up on the floor and into better light - as if the magic was reaching up from the floor. The boy was bare-chested, leaving it plain that he was bruised and battered. “Oh no! Help me.”

    Alan went in, water reaching to break the chains. But footsteps from behind them turned Angelica towards the stairs. Wood creaked as a bulky figure descended to join them. “Who are you?” an angry voice demanded. “What do you think you’re doing?”

    Violette drew her sword and pushed Olivia gently towards the cell. Angelica realised she couldn’t move significantly or the others would be left in darkness.

    The man reached the bottom of the stairs. He’d been dressed well, but he obviously hadn’t changed out of them and they weren’t really tailored for a man whose gut bulged out over his belt, and whose jowls hid his neck. Angelica had met, and been obliged to be polite, to nobles who had let themselves go before - but they had all at least used careful tailoring, corsets and cosmetics to hide their deficiencies. This man clearly saw little need - or perhaps lacked the means. He squinted at them with piggy eyes. “I asked a question!” he insisted.

    “Thomas Fia Coleman,” Angelica greeted him, disdainfully. “No, it’s Thomas Coleman now.” As a commoner, he was no longer entitled to the middle name.

    His face went purple. “Don’t look down on me!” He waddled forwards, only to find the tip of Violette’s sword in front of him. Coleman barely stumbled to a halt before he opened his own throat on the blade. “Won’t let you look down on me! Stupid servants, backstabbing brother, filthy father… useless bastard.” He giggled. “Fixed the bastard. Not so pretty now. Won’t look at me like that any more.”

    “If you didn’t want people to look down on you,” Angelica said tightly, “You shouldn’t have made your home in the gutter.”

    “It’s not my fault! It’s their fault!” He shouted, fingers flexing as if looking for something to pick up. “But she isn’t like that. No, she’s helping me. We fixed him and… Wait, what are you doing?”

    Glancing sideways, Angelica saw Katarina and Alan carrying Keith out of the cell. Shadows seemed to be reaching out after them, trying to seize hold of him.

    “You can’t take him!” Coleman called in a panic. “No, he’s mine. He won’t get away from me!”

    He swept his arm around savagely, beating Violette’s arm aside without regard for the cut opened up on the limb, and rushing past her.

    Angelica raised her hands and flared the fire fiercely in front of Coleman’s eyes and then snapped the flames out.

    The passageway was suddenly pitch black, and blinded by the sudden change, the fat man blundered forwards. She felt him brush past him as she pressed herself against the wall across from the cell door. She was just as blind as he was, but she had been expecting it.

    She hadn’t expected the shadows to all but cry out in delight as the light of the fire vanished.

    “What are you doing!” “Get off me!” “Don’t touch my brother!” three voices cried out.

    And then the shadows seemed to explode. It shouldn’t have been possible to tell in the blackness, but they were almost anti-light, standing out against what was merely the absence of light. Olivia cried out in fear and then the bright, pure light of her magic formed around her, driving the shadows away from her.

    In that moment, watching the dark magic dissolving as it tried to ensnare the other blonde, Angelica could understand why the Saintess, the most famed light mage in Holfort’s history - was so revered.

    Alan was still holding Keith.

    Katarina was standing, one fist extended from a fierce punch, the silver bracelet around her wrist reflecting the light of Olivia’s magic.

    And Thomas Coleman was sprawled in the middle of the circle formed by the lines of shadow.

    The shadows whispered hungrily, and surged towards the fallen noble, beginning to feed.

    Angelica could see as they consumed him and yet, at the same time they fed upon him, he was not shrinking. No, he was changing. Becoming something else. Something larger. Something inhuman.

    Suddenly the elf she’d burned was no longer the worst nightmare she’d face tonight. A scream of horror tore from Angelica’s throat, and she wasn’t the only one to give voice to their terror.

    -

    Knocking down the main barracks before the guards could fully wake up, much less get out, had probably done a great deal to distract them from going into the manor and interfering in the others’ part of the mission.

    It might also have killed several of them, Leon chose not to investigate that too closely. It had occurred to him that quite a lot of the elves had probably hired out as cheap muscle because they had little in the way of other prospects, which was at the root, the result of his own actions.

    There is only so much guilt I’m prepared to bear, he told himself.

    Besides, taking out the barracks had meant not taking out the hangar and there were two other knight-armours fighting him now. At some point, he should really try to get into more fights that he wasn’t outnumbered - they were leading 3-1 at the moment. Or, as his mother would doubtless advise, perhaps get into less fights in general. That was four fights in just about a year if you didn’t count the invasion of Olfrey - and to be fair he’d only been on the sidelines of that.

    Fortunately, while the elves piloting these knight-armours (illegal, but since they were already criminal muscle, he supposed that it didn’t really matter) did seem to actually understand the concept of teamwork, they also had much less practice than most knights had.

    One of them took to the air but he was wobbling so much that Leon was able to knock him off balance and out of the fight for long enough to cripple the shield arm and opposing leg of the other knight-armour.

    Taking to the sky again, the young knight flipped his knight-armour above the flying opponent, smashing open the enemy’s helm while inverted. Righting himself, he saw the terrified occupant looking back at him through the ruptured plating, desperately trying to turn around to face him.

    Unfortunately for the elf, Leon was both behind him and far faster. He curved in and hacked at the back of both shoulders, disabling the arms.

    A shot fired from below rang off his armour and he saw the knight-armour he’d crippled first was kneeling and had fired its rifle unbraced. That wasn’t a bad shot, but the rifle was a single-shot breech loader and before the elf could reload Leon had left the now headless and disarmed opponent to take care of him.

    The knight-armour ploughed up a trench in the formal gardens after Leon kicked it over. While it was prone, he wedged the edge of his axe into the plate covering its cockpit and started wrenching at it.

    “Brother!”

    Leon didn’t wait to check behind him, he jetted sideways and avoided the shoulder charge by the other elf.

    The two elf-piloted knight-armours crashed against each other, the flying one somersaulting to crash down on its back. The collision had finished off the cockpit armour of the fallen suit, and looking down Leon saw the occupant was already dazed.

    Well, he wasn’t here to cause a bloodbath. Reaching down, Leon delicately jabbed one finger into the controls and wrecked them. Turning to the other armour he pointed down at the dismayed but clearly conscious occupant through the broken head protection. “Get out and look after your brother.”

    “Y-you won’t kill me?”

    “Don’t give me an excuse.”

    Something struck Leon’s armour but did nothing more than draw his attention. Looking up, he saw another elf leaning out of the window with a pump action shotgun. “Buckshot?” he muttered. “Luxion, is that in any way a threat to me?”

    “You may injure yourself laughing, master.”

    “Right. How are the others doing?”

    “They are in the cellar, having some sort of confrontation with an unarmed new human. Unfortunately, this seems unlikely to lead them to use lethal force even though he could use magic.”

    “I’m sure they’re only holding back to spite you, Luxi-holy mother of god!”

    The west wing of the manor erupted as a giant furred beast seemed to rise up out of somewhere beneath it. Timbers, plaster and bricks went flying in every direction. Leon put his knight-armour between the two elves on the ground and a hail of slates that crashed down.

    Fortunately, none of it was enough to seriously threaten Leon’s knight-armour, but the parts of the wing that were collapsing inwards didn’t seem to be enough to hamper the beast either.

    It was about as tall as a knight-armour, with great feathered wings and a bull-like face. However, a thick mane cascaded around its shoulders and the four paws were more cat-like. As Leon turned back to face it, he saw that it had a long serpentine tail - no, not just serpentine, it was actually a snake with its own jaws, fangs and eyes at the tip.

    A chill went through him. The west wing was where Keith had been - where he’d sent the others. “Luxion! The others!”

    “I am attempting to establish that,” the AI snapped. “Guard yourself.”

    With a single bound and a flap of its wings, the monster leapt at Leon’s knight armour. It tried to land, cat-like upon him with all four clawed paws, but he held the axe in both sides, sweeping at the legs and gouging one. Despite that, the mass couldn’t prevent the beast from knocking him back.

    The shotgun wielding elf opened fire on the monster, which might have been the smart thing to do if the shotgun had done more than anger the chimeric beast.

    Instead, one paw lashed out, the claws sufficiently swift and keen to snare the elf and drag him screaming out of the window. The screams cut out as the creature raised him to its maw and bit off his upper half.

    Leon had his feet under him again and drew his rifle. He hadn’t had to use it yet, and this was firing heavy, armour-piercing rounds scaled to a knight armour. Firing as fast as the weapon could cycle, he emptied six shots into the chimaera’s block torso.

    With a scream, the monster reeled. Blood fell from its front and back, some of the shots having gone straight through. But it didn’t fall, instead returning its attention to him - or rather, most of its attention. The snake-headed tail struck for the two elves on the ground near the knight-armours they’d been piloting.

    Leon wheeled and hacked down with his axe. The blow severed the tail in two, but as he recovered his balance, he saw the snake’s jaws had closed, burying fangs the size of a machete into one of the unfortunate elves.

    With a roar, the maimed beast was upon him. Leon shouted back defiantly and jetted himself up into the sky, settling again at the main gate to the manor. If the others were still alive, drawing this thing away would be necessary.

    “Luxion?!”

    “There are survivors in the cellar. I am working on clearing enough debris to identify them,” the AI offered.

    “Thanks!”

    Unshipping his sword, Leon faced the monster with a weapon in each hand. A shield wasn’t really his style, and it would be more of an obstruction to him than a benefit against the chimaera.

    It came in clawing. The boy jammed the sword deep into its already bloodied fur, where it glanced off a rib and deflected downwards, into its guts. Judging by the howl it made, the creature wasn’t immune to the pain but it forced itself closer, claws scrabbling against his knight-armour for a hold and driving itself deeper onto the sword.

    Hacking mercilessly, Leon finally chopped through the beast’s left shoulder and the arm tore away. He reversed his grip on the axe and tried to jab the head into the monster’s neck.

    The first attempt failed when it struck one of the bull-like horns, the second struck the neck, but the think mane seemed to absorb the impact. Pressed too far, Leon overbalanced and his knight-armour fell over on the floor, kicking and gouging at the beast. The axe went by the wayside.

    After a moment, he managed to get one leg clear and forced them over, sitting atop the beast as it roared up at him. Leon locked both hands of his knight armour on the horns and wrenched them around.

    There was a crunch and the neck of the monster snapped. But still it roared until, with a further tearing yank, he ripped the head clean off of it.

    Slumping into his seat, Leon closed his eyes for a moment. That had been intense. He took a deep breath and then opened them. He could rest when everyone was… safe… He blinked. Hadn’t there been a monster here a moment ago? There was nothing in the hands of his knight-armour, and it was sitting lower to the ground than it had a moment ago.

    Had the monster dissolved like something from a dungeon? Was Baron Sullivan sitting on a private dungeon or something? Was that where Keith had been?

    Looking down, Leon found that there were still remains… but they made no sense. It was a fat man, who had once been well dressed. His torso had been ripped open below the ribs though, and his head and left arm torn away. What was he doing here? How had he been injured, the boy was sure no one had been by the gates when he withdrew here - and they were locked.

    Opening his knight-armour, Leon dismounted. It was distasteful, but he picked up the head. The face was mangled, but definitely unfamiliar. He dropped it and wiped his hands on the pilot suit.

    The body was mauled - cut almost in two at the mid-section, and now that he was looking closer, there were entrance and exit wounds showing that he’d been shot at least three times in the chest. Perhaps more.

    “It’s as if…” Leon’s eyes went wide. Shot in the chest, cut open beneath the ribs. An arm gone, head ripped off. The wounds were a match for those he’d inflicted upon the monster. “No, that’s not possible.”

    “It’s rather unexpected,” a girl’s voice declared.

    He jerked around and saw her. Slim, with straight dark hair. “Hertrude?” he asked, bemused for a moment, but then the obvious differences in the face became apparent. No, this wasn’t the princess of Fanoss. Just a chance and fairly minor resemblance.

    “Who are… you…?” he enquired and met her eyes.

    What he saw was madness.

    Too late, Leon tried to escape it, but they drew him inexorably towards her.

    “You’ll be a lot of help,” he heard distantly in a cheerful voice. The last realisation he had was that she sounded entirely too unmoved by the horrible sight before her.
     
    Racing to the Rescue 7-4
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Racing to the Rescue

    But you know what to do (to do)
    When it gets hold of you
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 4

    If you prick us do we not bleed? If you tickle us do we not laugh? If you poison us do we not die? And if you wrong us shall we not revenge? ~ William Shakespeare​

    “Wake up, Lady Katarina!”

    With a jerk, Katarina Rafa Claes did so. She was only briefly confused not to be in her bed, but the surroundings provided a clear and obvious prompt as to where she was and what had happened.

    Light was streaming down through holes in the roof above them, although it was hard to see at first how they would get out of the tangle of timbers, paving and plasterboard. This was the dungeon of Baron Sullivan, and it was Olivia who had woken her.

    “What happened?” she asked. “Everything went black, I remember knocking that man away and then…” Something nightmarish and belonging in an 18-rated horror game raised itself in her memory, but Katarina’s psyche hit the recollection with the metaphorical equivalent of a hoe until it went away. “Are you alright? Are the others alright?”

    “I was in the corner when the roof fell in,” Olivia explained. “And you were under the archway of the door.”

    Katarina turned and looked for the others. Alan and Keith were sprawled on the ground, a beam pressing them to the ground. They were still breathing though.

    So was Angelica, although there was blood on her face. Only Violetta was awake, but her eyes were wide and unseeing - panting harshly and sobbing between each gasp for breath.

    “Oh no.” Katarina forced herself to her knees. Her feet seemed a little too much, but she could at least crawl. “Start with Angie,” she ordered. Head wounds were bad, right? Scrambling over to her cousin, she searched her memory for guidance on how to handle shock.

    The only thing that came to mind was another shock. Well, she didn’t really want to slap Violette - the poor girl was having a terrible day already. Pulling Violette into her arms, Katarina hugged her and patted her on the back. It didn’t seem to help, so Katarina tried tickling the girl. She was afraid she might just not be ticklish, but then her cousin’s sobs began to overtake her panting and when Katarina stopped scritching at her sides, Violette relaxed against her, weeping into her bosom.

    Okay, this wasn’t what she had in mind but it might be helping.

    “What’s… going… on?” gasped Alan.

    “The roof fell on us,” Olivia reported.

    “Oh good, I thought I saw Coleman devoured by dark magic.”

    Nope, nope, Katarina wasn’t listening. “The. Roof!” she called insistently.

    “That makes more sense. Are you alright, Katarina?”

    “I’m fine, Olivia healed me. How about you?”

    The prince paused. “Well I’m pretty stuck and I think my leg is going to sleep, but as far as I can tell this beam isn’t actually crushing me. So there’s that. The others?”

    “Keith’s next to you,” Olivia informed him rather clinically. The crisis seemed not to distress her as much now that there was something for her to do. “Violette’s had something of a breakdown. And Angelica’s…”

    “‘m awake,” the Duke of Redgrave’s daughter mumbled. “It feels like the roof landed on me. What happened?”

    “That’s pretty much it,” the other blonde told her. “You took a knock to the head, fortunately you don’t seem to be badly concussed.”

    “Concussion is pretty bad,” Angelica noted. “I don’t feel too bad though, is that your light magic at work?”

    “Yes, Lady Angelica.”

    “Under the circumstances, you can call me Angie. I think my father would agree that normal etiquette can go hang when someone saves your life.”

    “You weren’t dying.”

    “With a concussion, I could very well have if no one saw me.” The blonde levered herself up and looked around. “Can you get loose, Prince Alan?”

    “Not really. I think I’m just pinned though. Same with Keith - the way the wall of the cell fell apart means this beam couldn’t quite drop low enough.” The more than usually silver-haired prince (dust was doing a number on them) shook his head. “I think we may have been unreasonably lucky.”

    Violette wiped her face on Katarina’s dress and looked up. “Oh god, that was horrible,” she complained.

    “Try not to think about it,” Alan called over. “I don’t blame you for going into shock, but we really need to get out of here. I don’t think we can count on what’s up there not collapsing given half a chance.”

    That meant moving the beam, Katarina realised. It would be really helpful if Keith was awake and able to use his magic, but that wasn’t an option. Her poor little brother looked even more pale than before - she hoped it was just the white plaster dust. “Leon might be coming to help.”

    “Not if he’s got any sense. He could bring the entire place down on us if he tried to get in here with a knight-armour.”

    Katarina conceded that this was probably correct. She gave her cousin one more little squeeze and then released her, crawling over towards Alan. Her legs still felt a little rubbery but she might be able to stand after a bit longer. “Do you think if we just lifted this a little that you could get out?” It was a fairly big beam.

    “Well, you’re not going to be lifting it all the way,” Alan decided. “It’s too big. And we can hardly cut it in a useful amount of time.”

    She moved to Keith and checked to see if she could move him, but the beam was pressing down on his legs as well. Katarina had a nasty suspicion that unlike Alan, her brother might have a broken leg. “Right. I’ll try.”

    “Just be careful that you don’t….”

    “Earth bump!” She demanded. The wall underneath the beam strained. She’d not found it this difficult to move anything since she first upgraded from working with soil to attempting to shape stone. Sweat poured down her face. “Bump! Bump! I said buuuuump!”

    With a final effort, the wall managed to push a fist-sized chunk of itself up under the beam, lifting it just a fraction.

    “...let no one say that your magic is useless, Katarina,” Angelica told her respectfully. “I don’t think any of us could have done that.”

    “Haha,” she tried to brush the compliment off. “That was nothing. Keith could have done it easily.”

    “Not right now.”

    That was unfortunately true, she admitted, helping Prince Alan free himself. His leg didn’t seem to be working, but when she ran her hand down it, there was nothing broken.

    “It’s just numb,” he claimed, red-faced, and swatted her hand away. “Check on Keith.”

    “I think his leg’s broken,” she admitted. “Should I move it now or is it better for Olivia to check it first?”

    “Definitely first,” the light mage agreed. She moved over to replace Katarina, who hovered (not literally), waiting for a result. “You’re right, it is broken. I can help it start healing but we’ll need a splint.”

    “I know how to do that,” Angelica offered.

    Violette moved over into what had once been Keith’s cell. “I think we can get out here. I t-think what h-happened here…” She faltered and then took a deep breath. “Whatever caused the collapse, there’s less debris here. I see places we can probably get up and out, even while carrying Keith.”

    “Right.” Katarina’s legs felt better now and she was sure she would feel better doing something. “I’ll try climbing up. I can tell Leon what’s going on and see if he can help at all. Or if he’s doing alright at all - he might need help himself.”

    She found her pick and started climbing. She was the climbing champion of the Claes household!

    Scrambling up some stones that had once made up the ceiling of the cell, she got high enough to catch hold of the top of the wall and work her way up through a gap in fallen timbers from the manors upper levels onto what was left of the ground floor. That still didn’t give Katarina a clear view around, because there were still heaps of bricks, timbers and roof slates all intermixed around her.

    It was only with the help of her pick that she managed to scramble up one of those heaps. Yeah, getting Keith up this might be difficult.

    Looking around, she saw the gate that she came in through. Right, so Leon should be the other way. Katarina stood up on the top of the stack of debris and scanned what now served as her horizon.

    The red and black shape of Leon’s knight-armour was pretty distinct. He should really give it a name, she thought. The cockpit was open and the dark-haired boy was standing in front of it, facing a girl with long dark hair and a long black dress.

    “Leon!” she called and waved.

    He didn’t respond, instead taking the hand of the girl.

    “Leon!” Still not getting a response, Katarina looked down. “There’s something wrong with Leon! Some girl’s out there and he’s not paying attention when I call him.”

    “That does sound odd,” Alan agreed. “Violette?”

    “Olivia!” the silver-blonde girl called. “We need you up here.”

    “Why me?” the scholarship student asked, coming over from where Angelica was still tying a splint to Keith’s leg.

    “Because if this is dark magic, you’ve got the best chance of recognising it.”

    Olivia wasn’t very good at climbing, which surprised Katarina. Wasn’t that how she’d met Gerald? Climbing a tree so she could try to figure out where she was after getting lost at the academy? Then again, trees were kind of easy mode - she’d been beating Alan at climbing trees when she was only eight. Violette and Alan boosted the other girl up and Katarina climbed down so she could reach down and pull Olivia up to her. The girl hugged her for a moment once they were up on the same level.

    Was Olivia scared of heights? That seemed odd to Katarina but there were more urgent things to worry about. “Look, Olivia, Leon’s over there.”

    In the time taken for the other girl to join her, Leon had managed to get his companion and up to the cockpit of his knight-armour. Katarina wasn’t sure why, the only way two people would fit into a cockpit was if one was sitting on the other’s lap.

    And that was exactly what was happening!

    Olivia gasped. Katarina and reached over, taking her hand. “I can’t believe it either,” she exclaimed.

    “What is that?” the busty blonde gasped. “Who is that?”

    “The girl? I don’t recognise her.”

    “Lady Katarina, she’s seething with the same thing I saw down in that cell. If that’s dark magic then she might be the one behind this.”

    “Oh gosh! Then she might be controlling Leon!” That was terrible! What could she do!? Katarina started checking her pockets. Her pick probably wouldn’t help, Keith’s handkerchief was the same (she should probably give it back once he woke up). Her hands found the long pen-shape of the summoning device.

    Well, it probably would do anything about dark magic, but at least if she had the Big Stein then she might be able to protect them if Leon started using the… Katarina decided that since he obviously wasn’t up to naming his knight-armour, she would. Henceforth, she dubbed his knight-armour as the Big Charznable. If Leon turned the Big Charznable upon them, the Big Stein would protect them.

    Oh! And if she was careful not collapsing the hole more, then she might be able to lift Keith out of it with the Big Stein!

    Pulling the device out, she twisted the cap and then pressed it. Now she just needed to wait out the stock scene of it launching and there would be a…

    The Big Charznable took off and started flying away.

    “...well that happened,” Katarina realised. “We should probably get Keith out - I don’t know what else we can do right now.”

    “What’s going on up there?” called Alan. “Olivia said something about dark magic?”

    “Leon’s abducted the dark mage and flew away!”

    “Katarina, did you hit your head on something?” the prince asked reasonably.

    Olivia found a handhold and leant over the hole. “I think the dark mage took control of Leon? He let her into his knight-armour -”

    “The Big Charznable!”

    “The what?”

    “It’s called the Big Charznable!” Katarina insisted.

    “Leon let the dark mage into the Big Charznable,” Olivia corrected herself. “And he’s flown away. I don’t think he’d do that willingly.”

    “You’re right, he’s too nice to do that,” she agreed.

    “I don’t think most people would call him nice,” Alan noted. “But I agree it’s not what I’d expect from him. We’ve got to get out of here, it won’t take long for any guards left to get back here.”

    There was a rush of air and the familiar shape of the white-and-blue Big Stein floated down to stand behind the ruins of the manor’s west wing. “I’m going to reach down with the Big Stein!” Katarina shouted and scrambled over the wreckage to get to it. She’d have to fly without a pilot suit again, but this was an emergency.

    The hatch opened as she approached, unbuckling her armour. Wearing a dress was one thing, but the tough leather was another. She wasn’t sure she’d even be able to strap in when she was wearing it.

    Katarina grabbed hold of the Big Stein’s knee and pulled herself up to the hatch. She’d just got one foot up onto the edge when - to her utter astonishment - a flat voice declared: “Katarina Rafa Claes. My master needs your help.”

    “Wah!” She tried to take a step back, lost her footing and had to hang on with both hands as she slipped down, dangling from the hatch. “Who said that?”

    “I did.”

    “Who are you?” After kicking her legs a little, she realised that her toes were only a few inches off the ground and let go. Landing on both feet, Katarina stared up at the Big Stein. “Are you… are you talking to me, Big Stein?”

    She got the distinct impression that the source of the voice was sighing. “Your ancestors defeated my creators. How shameful. No, Katarina Rafa Claes. I am Luxion. My master needs your help. Get in the knight-armour.”

    “I was doing that!” she protested, scrambling up the knight-armour again. “And who is… oh, Luxion is Leon’s familiar!”

    “I am impressed that you remembered,” the voice noted as she got inside and started strapping her in. “My master is being controlled by dark magic. This is unacceptable.”

    Katarina nodded. “Can you do anything?”

    “I can destroy his knight-armour.”

    “Big Charznable!”

    “...yes. This has a ninety-nine percent chance of destroying the dark mage.”

    The girl finished strapping in and closed the hatch. “That’s good!”

    “There is also a ninety-nine percent chance that doing so will kill my master.”

    “...oh.”

    “Records suggest that even if he does survive, my master would remain under the influence of the dark mage,” the familiar continued.

    Katarina inched the Big Stein forwards towards the manor, careful to test whether the ground would test its weight before each step. “But what do we do then? I don’t want to kill Leon.”

    “We must rescue my master from the dark mage. Evidence suggests that light magic is effective in removing the influence of dark magic upon a victim.”

    “Oh, so we need to get Olivia to him!”

    The familiar was silent.

    “Olivia is a light mage, so she can save him!” That was what heroines did!

    “My assessment suggests that Miss Campbell lacks experience in working with dark magic. Her inability to positively identify it makes her expertise a contingency I am reluctant to rely upon.”

    “But she’s the only light mage we have!” Katarina reached the hole without anything collapsing and dropped the Big Stein to one knee. Olivia backed away and the knight armour reached out, carefully starting to remove the debris that had piled up on the edge of the hole. The large hands and great strength made it fairly easy, she had to be careful not to get excited and knock anything on top of her friends.

    Luxion sounded extremely reluctant. “That is not entirely correct. During your journey here, my master mentioned that the Dreadnought has a vengeful spirit aboard it, one that lacked any influence over the vessel.”

    “Yes? But he was joking.” She had the bulk of the debris away, just needing to pick up the smaller items and toss them aside. Unfortunately, one of those smaller pieces of debris that she’d not seen until now was a woman’s body.

    Olivia crouched over the woman, light glowing around her, for almost a minute before - tears rolling down her face - she backed away, shaking her head.

    Katarina picked the body up carefully, trying not to be sick, and laid the woman aside. She thought that she looked familiar. Not that she’d met her, but maybe that she resembled someone that Katarina had met. After a moment, she realised that the dead woman’s flaxen hair was the same colour as Keith’s. Then she noticed Luxion hadn’t said anything. “Leon was joking, right?”

    “In the sense that he was exaggerating the facts for the purposes of humour… yes. However, there was a spirit aboard the Dreadnought. An imprint of the memories of an accomplished light mage.”

    “But why would a light mage become a vengeful spirit?” Katarina asked. With the way clear, she moved closer to the hole and extended one hand down it.

    “There is no noticeable correlation between being a light mage and possessing an admirable morality,” the AI replied dismissively. “Compare Campbell to Lafan, for example.”

    Ropes had been looped around the Big Stein’s hand. “Lift away!” she heard Alan shout from outside. Katarina raised her knight-armour’s arm slowly and Keith came into view, supported on an improvised stretcher. He still looked very pale, even in the clear morning light. She lifted him all the way out and set him down next to the woman’s body. The dead woman really did look like her brother, and both were very pale.

    With a shudder, Katarina got Big Stein’s fingers free of the ropes and then looked away. If Olivia couldn’t help Keith, she wouldn’t be able to do anything.

    “So we have this spirit talk Olivia through helping Leon?”

    “My master expressed major concerns about exposing Olivia to the spirit,” Luxion warned. “Given that this would allow her the potential to usurp the magical power of whoever worked with her, this appears to be a reasonable consideration.”

    “Oh, so you want me to do it because I have the least magic out of all of us?”

    “I would prefer to make no use of magic whatsoever. However, of the options available, you are preferable.”

    A panel in the cockpit opened, revealing a canister of glass that was capped at one end with a metal lid. Inside it, a cloud of what appeared to be black smoke was churning as if it was water at the boil.

    “What’s this?” she asked curiously.

    Luxion seemed amused. “Permit to introduce you to the Saintess so revered in Holfort, or at least, to the closest thing remaining to her. If you remove the lid she will be released and she claims that, for my master’s sake, she will assist us.”

    Katarina eyed the canister, “Is this safe?” she asked.

    “No.”

    “Oh.” And then she removed the lid from the canister.

    -

    Olivia watched, helplessly, as the two knight-armours fought in the sky.

    The Dreadnought dominated the sky above the manor - the ship was so huge that it felt strange to think how little room there was for people inside it. But she supposed that much of it was probably dedicated to the suspension stone and engines that must be required to keep such a vast vessel in the air and then move it.

    But the ship was nothing but a backdrop now. Leon’s red and black knight-armour had tried shooting the hangar door open, then hacking at the ship with its axe after that didn’t work. The hull had resisted the shots though.

    “No wonder it dreads naught,” Alan commented, shading his eyes against the still low sun. “A ship that tough and fast - if it had more than four cannon, I think Uncle Roland would be really unhappy about a count’s family controlling a ship like that.”

    “If it had more cannon, his highness might have trouble taking it away from the Bartfords,” Violette pointed out.

    Katarina’s white and blue knight-armour had Leon’s full attention now. With no more ammunition for his rifle, he was fighting with sword and axe. Olivia didn’t think she was any judge of skill with weapons, but sparks flew every time the two knights clashed in the sky.

    They flew at each other, exchanged a blow or two before they had blasted past each other, which left them turning around to close again.

    “Who’s winning?” she asked.

    Violette shook her head. “I can’t tell. They’ve both hit each other, but it doesn’t seem to be slowing them down.”

    “I get the impression,” Alan noted, “That Leon understated how durable those two knight-armours were when he loaned one to Katarina. I’d have felt better about her fighting Lord Arclight.”

    There was a crash in the sky and Katarina’s sword went flying from her knight-armour’s hand, but other shards of metal rained down - fortunately not directly upon the little group watching. Leon’s sword had shattered in the latest clash.

    They should probably have taken to the airbikes and tried to get aboard the skyship but Olivia feared that the dark mage might have Leon ignore Katarina to target them if they made themselves obvious in the sky. And besides that…

    It was just impossible not to stare up at the two knight-armours duelling. There was something… almost mythic about it. Two giants duelling, one in the dominion of darkness and the other championing light.

    Olivia felt ashamed that she couldn’t help Katarina, that all she could do was wait down here and watch. She could see the darkness around the knight-armour that the other girl called Big Charznable… but also that Katarina’s own Big Stein was glowing with light magic that repelled the shadows whenever they tried to reach out to seize the white-and-blue knight-armour.

    Was Lady Katarina secretly a light mage? It wasn’t clear to Olivia whether that was even possible. Normally a mage would have only one elemental affinity, but perhaps that was why Katarina’s earth magic was so comparatively weak. Or perhaps the duke’s daughter was just that special. Olivia could believe that.

    The two duellists struck at each other ferociously, Leon’s axe trying to hack at the chest of the Big Stein. Katarina was blocking the cuts with her hoe, trying to disable the other knight-armour’s limbs rather than going for a kill.

    “I hate to say it, but Leon’s fighting dumb. The dark magic must be impairing him,” Alan observed. “If he sacrificed a limb, he could have opened Katarina up there. And if he was doing this willingly, I have to believe he’d do it. It’s not like losing the arm of his knight-armour would be like losing his own limb.”

    “Let’s just be glad of that.” Violette had looped her own arm through the prince’s - neither of them seemed to have noticed that.

    Olivia tried to ignore it. Alan had his own fiancee, didn’t he? And Violette was a duke’s daughter. She probably wouldn’t be able to choose who she married, any more than she’d had any say in her last fiance.

    Angelica took Olivia’s hand and squeezed. Looking sideways, the scholarship student wasn’t sure if the other girl was offering comfort or seeking it, but she squeezed the hand back anyway. It was so strange to think that she was surrounded by some of the most well born people in the kingdom but none of them seemed to think of her as less important than them. Katarina was sweet, of course, but Angelica was also kind and often asked after Olivia’s mother’s wellbeing as well as her own. Alan never seemed to think much about his own rank, while Violette had kindly helped to coach Olivia on the etiquette being used around her - even sharing tales of her own youthful mistakes.

    In a flurry of blows, the pace of the battle above them changed. Rather than fly past, Leon’s Big Charznable seized hold of Katarina’s Big Stein and the two spun around each other, smashing blows against each other. With the sound of a thousand pots and pans falling to the floor, the right arm of the white knight-armour came apart, costing Katarina her last weapon.

    But Leon’s axe was wrenched away with what remained of the limb.

    Unarmed, Katarina blasted her one-armed knight-armour forwards into Leon’s - the two smashed directly into the side of the Dreadnought and rebounded, not even marking the ship’s mighty hull.

    “Oh no!” Olivia cried. She covered her mouth with her free hand.

    Alan said something that would have made her blush, Violette then added a curse that was even more vile. Angelica’s hand gripped Olivia’s so tightly it was painful.

    The pair fell together. They seemed to be going both incredibly fast and yet so slowly that she could see every moment of struggle.

    Katarina’s left arm and Leon’s right were locked together wrestling against each other - both limbs were tearing apart with the strain that the knight were putting on them.

    With his left arm, Leon smashed the fist into Big Stein’s helm-like face. Once. Twice.

    It came almost as a surprise when the two of them slammed down into the ground, pulverising the rear gate of the manor.

    Olivia didn’t remember starting to run towards them, just that she was suddenly choking on the cloud of dust that had been kicked up by the impact. Angelica was barely a step behind her, the two still holding hands.

    “Go!” she heard Violette call. “I’ll look after Keith.”

    Stumbling forwards, Olivia almost tripped over the front half of Leon’s airbike. The rear-half was nowhere in evidence. She staggered around it, half dragging Angelica away from tripping over the airbike’s remains and finally the cloud had settled enough that she could see the remains of the two knight-armours.

    The white legs and the red legs were tangled, almost obscenely, torn away from their respective cockpits and resting on what was left of this part of the wall. The cockpit of the Stein had had the hatch jarred half-way open and it was on its side.

    Olivia rushed to the hatch, finding it stuck in it’s new position. She yanked on it, but found it unyielding. “Lady Katarina! Lady Katarina!”

    Her reply was a forceful blow against the hatch from the inside. Pulling again, Olivia felt it yield slightly and then a second blow forced it open.

    Katarina Claes came into view boots first. Then came her skirts - once white but now stained with oil. Then she slithered the rest of the way and Olivia paled as she saw blood trickling from the corner of the brunette’s mouth. Oh no! Internal injuries.

    “I fink I bid my dong.” The duke’s daughter said in a thick voice.

    “Your dong?”

    A nod. “My dong.”

    Olivia raised her hand, playing light magic across Katarina. Hopefully she could at least stabilise whatever injuries she’d suffered.

    “Is she alright?” Angelica asked anxiously.

    “I’m fine,” Katarina declared. “Id’s just my dong.” She hawked in an unladylike fashion and spat out some blood. “Oh. Danks, Olivia. Dat’s beddah.”

    The other blonde gave Olivia a questioning look. “I…” Relief went through her. “She bit her tongue. Not too badly.” She’d been so worried.

    “Dat’s rigd. My dong. Hab you found Weon?”

    “Leon?” Angelica shook her head. “No. Not yet.”

    “Led’s go den.” Katarina straightened and started looking around for the black torso section of the other knight-armour.

    They found it lying open on the far side of the wall, upside down with the hatch wide open. Angelica pulled Olivia and Katarina back. “Let me go first,” she insisted and conjured a fireball.

    “Dond hurd him,” Katarina protested. “Weon’s being condwolled by dark magic.”

    “I know, but he could still be dangerous,” Angelica warned. She approached the cavity cautiously from the side, poking her head over the edge quickly and then drawing it back after a peek. The girl hesitated and then looked again. “He’s here, but I don’t see the dark mage.”

    Olivia shivered and looked around, as if the dark-clad woman was lurking somewhere to ambush them. Which she might very well be.

    Katarina joined Angelica and reached inside. “There’s dark magic all around him,” she warned. “We need to get it off him before he wakes up or he might do something he’ll regret.”

    “Given how dangerous he seems to be in a fight, we’d probably regret it too,” Angelica pointed out.

    “I’ll do my best,” Olivia promised.

    “Id’s alright,” the brunette told her. “Jusd wadch out for any oder dark magic, we dond wand du be caugd off guard.”

    Working together, the two duke’s daughters managed to unstrap Leon and drag him out of the cockpit to lay him on the floor. Olivia shuddered. Shadows seemed to flow around and through the boy, almost as if they were following his veins and spreading their influence throughout his body.

    “I don’t know what to do!” she admitted, “I’ve never seen anything like this before.”

    Katarina reached down and closed her hands around one of the tendrils. “Id’s okay, Olivia.” She pulled the tendril away and to Olivia’s amazement, a faint glow of light magic dispersed the blackness as it was yanked free of Leon.

    “How are you doing that?” Angelica exclaimed. She tried to do the same but the blackness didn’t come away. Or rather, it did but new tendrils tried to cling to the blonde’s hands.

    Olivia grasped her friend’s hands and channelled light magic through them, purging the dark magic.

    “Ahh!” Angelica cried out. She gritted her teeth and waited until Olivia released her before crossing her arms and squeezing each hand beneath her armpits. “That stung like anything!”

    “You need lighd magic to do it,” Katarine explained. “Gosh, dis makes id hard to speak cwearwy.” Presumably she meant her tongue.

    Continuing to pull the tendrils away, she systematically worked her way across Leon. Olivia tried to help, but the boy twitched and cried out when she did so.

    “Carefuw,” Katarina warned, gently pushing her away, “Id’s vewy delicade.”

    Awed, Oliva watched her work. “How are you doing this? How do you even know how to treat dark magic, Lady Katarina?”

    “De saindess is helping me,” the brunette explained. She swallowed and then tried again. “The Saintess, I mean.”

    -

    This wasn’t his bed, Leon realised as he woke. But it was one of the beds on the Dreadnought. He could always tell when he was sleeping aboard the ship because Luxion made mattresses that were just that little bit better sprung than the hand-made mattresses found in Holfort. It was a funny thing to recognise, because he’d never claimed to be a connoisseur of bedding - but there it was.

    Cracking his eyes open a bit, he was unsurprised to find that the room was lit brightly. Closing his eyes again, he turned his head to shade them, trying to gradually adjust to the lights.

    What had happened? They’d attacked Baron Sullivan’s manor, he’d fought against knight-armours and some kind of monster. Then… no, the monster had turned out to be a human… and that was a worrying development.

    Eyes not adjusted, he looked around and realised that he was in the Dreadnought’s medical room and that he wasn’t the only one. Keith lay in another bed, not far from him. The boy was apparently asleep, but he was breathing steadily. There were no obvious displays of his vitals - that would have been rather obviously out of place to Holfort eyes.

    “Luxion?” he asked.

    There was no sight of the drone, but the familiar voice came from his ear. “Master. Please authenticate that you are in your right mind and in control of yourself.”

    “What? I…” What had happened? He saw dark eyes and shivered involuntarily. “Authentication?” He’d agreed to a contingency for this after dark magic became a problem. Oh hell. He’d run into the dark mage. “I loved that game,” he said in japanese. “It was so easy, and all the characters were so charming.”

    “Vital reports suggest insincerity,” the AI concluded. “Welcome back, Master.”

    “I felt dirty just saying that.” Which was rather the point. If I could say that about the game without feeling a strong distaste from the words, then clearly I wasn’t in my right mind - even assuming that I would know to use japanese, while being influenced by a dark mage. “What happened to the others?”

    “All of your companions have survived with minimal injuries,” Luxion told him. “We are currently ten hours east of Baron Sullivan’s island and making for the continent. The dark mage attempted to have you bring her aboard Dreadnought but she managed to escape capture after the female Claes disabled your knight-armour.”

    “I lost a fight to Katarina?” Leon pulled a pillow out from behind him and covered his face with it. “How incredibly embarrassing.” Why had he even disembarked? In hindsight, there had been absolutely no need.

    “Perhaps you and the blue-haired new human will now have something to bond over.”

    “Thanks,” he replied still trying to process why he'd put himself in such a vulnerable position. Had seeing a monster leave a human body rather than fully dissipating really been that disturbing? “She got away though, that’s worrying. What other bad news do you have?”

    “Both knight-armours and all three airbikes were total losses,” the AI told him. “I have pulverised the remains with my main battery in order to ensure nothing useful is recovered.”

    “How much of the manor did you destroy?”

    “Everything left of it. I cannot confirm that the dark mage was within, but the chance existed.” Luxion didn’t sound remorseful and on reflection, Leon saw no reason that the AI should be. “It seems probable that the Dreadnought will be identified as responsible. However, retaliation for the male Claes being captured by them is likely to be seen as sufficient reason for the attack.”

    “Probably.” He shook his head. “In hindsight, disabling the remote override for my knight-armour was probably a mistake.”

    “It is understandable that you would not want Cleare to have the option to seize control over it.”

    That was only half the reason Leon had done it, but it wouldn’t be diplomatic to say so. “Next time I do something as stupid as to get out of my knight-armour while in a combat zone, please yell at me.”

    Over on the other bed, Keith rolled over - perhaps disturbed by Leon's voice. The dark-haired boy glanced over at the other patient. “Has he woken yet?”

    “No, but he is about to. I will notify his sister.”

    Huh, so Luxion was talking to Katarina now? That was a development.

    A moment later, the door burst open, “KEITH!” Katarina exclaimed loudly.

    “Sister?” The boy sat up sharply, jolted awake. “Don’t just burst into my room like that!”

    “But this isn’t your room!” The girl hurled herself and grabbed Keith in a hug. “I was so worried, are you alright? Does it hurt anywhere? Please don’t get kidnapped again, I was frantic!”

    “I…” Keith slowly closed his arms around Katarina. “How did you find me, Kataraina? Where are we? Thomas didn’t kidnap you as well did he?”

    “We’re on Leon’s ship!” she explained. Leon waved, catching Keith’s attention. “We came to rescue you!”

    “Just the two of you?”

    “No.” Katarina pulled free. “Me, Leon, Angelica, Alan, Violette and Olivia.”

    “Just the six of you?” Keith looked alarmed. “Sister, Thomas has guards - and he’s working with a dark mage. I don’t know what’s gotten into him but he’s dangerous.”

    “You’re kind of a bit late with the warning, but it is appreciated,” Leon offered drily. “I’m just sorry we didn’t catch up sooner. You seem to have had a rough time of it.”

    The other boy shuddered.

    “It’s alright,” his sister assured him, hugging him again. “It’s over now. We took care of everything. Well, except the dark mage - she got away. But almost everything.”

    “Oh, thank goodness.” Keith relaxed slightly, and then realised he was in bed with his sister sprawled half-over him. “S-sis, should you really be doing this?”

    “I don’t care! I missed you. There was a letter saying you’d given up on the Claes and I thought that you’d left me behind.” Katarina was teary eyed. “I’m not letting go of you.”

    “What? I’d never do that.” The boy closed his arms around her. “I promise, I’ll never leave you Katarina. I love you. I promise, I’ll always be there for you.”

    “Do you promise?”

    “Of course.” The flaxen haired boy rested his forehead against hers. “I’ve loved you since before you hacked my door down with an axe.”

    “T-that was an emergency.”

    “I know. I mean it, you know. I love you. You’re the only woman for me.”

    Leon pinched the bridge of his nose. Keith had been right there when Gerald made his feelings known to Katarina, surely he had some idea what would happen.

    She didn’t quite faint, this time, although her tenuous balance did go away and she sprawled on top of her brother, forcing him to lie back in the bed. “Oops!” she gasped, face flushed.

    “I don’t mind,” Keith told her, a gentle smile on his face. “I’ve wanted to tell you that for a while.”

    “T-tell me?” the girl stammered. “I mean, my imaginations running away with me. I … what do you mean I didn’t imagine it, Ann?”

    Keith glanced around, saw Leon and flushed - apparently his very presence had been erased from the young man’s memory by proximity to his sister - and then told Katarina gently, “I don’t think Anne’s here.”

    “Not that Anne.” She shook her head. “But you said that you love me?”

    “Yes, I do.”

    Leon felt his face pale. Ann. Not Anne. Ann. Oh no. The Saintess’ name was Ann. “Luxion,” he subvocalized. “What did you do?”

    “I did what I needed to do, master.” The AI paused. “It appears that the spectre’s devotion to Lia Bartford exceeds her hatred for the kingdom of Holfort. At a risk of sounding like Cleare, I am intrigued to see how this affects the female Claes’ reactions towards Lafan’s paramours.”

    “Can you get her out of Katarina?” Leon asked.

    “How?”

    “Fuck,” he whispered.

    Both siblings looked around at him, red-faced. “N-no,” Keith protested.

    “We’re just hugging, like siblings!” Katarina protested. Then she boxed her own ear. “Ann, no! Stop saying things like that.”

    Oh this was going to be fun, Leon thought with all the sincerity he’d used for the earlier pass phrase.
     
    Racing to the Rescue 7-5
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Racing to the Rescue

    But you know what to do (to do)
    When it gets hold of you
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 5

    To admit wanting revenge is to admit you have been crushed and need to be rebuilt. Few are comfortable admitting that, even to themselves. ~ Laura Blumenfeld​

    Apparently having to rescue a family member from being abducted was accepted a legitimate excuse to skip out on school for a couple of weeks; and, like the absolute gentleman he was, Nicol Fia Ascart had filled out and backdated the documentation for them despite the fact that he’d been short four of his student council minions for the duration. As soon as they signed the forms, the intrepid rescue party (and Keith) were in the clear.

    That didn’t mean that they’d get to avoid doing their homework though, and proving Keith had been abducted and abused was more difficult when Olivia had been lavish with her light magic to help him recover. By the time that they got back to Holfort, the bruises were gone and he was walking confidently on the leg that had been broken.

    “So, are the two of you bonding over being rescued like damsels in distress by brave Sir Katarina?” Clarice asked Leon and Keith as they shared a desk in the Student Council library. “I wish I’d thought of that excuse for a romantic get-away.”

    Keith kicked his chair backwards and stormed out, face black and fists clenched.

    Leon dropped his face into his hands as the second year stared after Keith in surprise. “I… was joking?” she said slowly. “What happened?”

    “Clarice, I love you but your timing was terrible,” the boy told her. He gestured for her to sit down next to him and leant over. “Look… one of the people who lured Keith away to be abducted was his estranged mother… birth-mother, not Duchess Claes. We’re not sure if she was willing or not, and she was killed while we were rescuing him.”

    The redhead covered her mouth. “Dammit. That poor guy.”

    Leon nodded. “We’re not spreading it around. He knows that you didn’t know, but it’s still bothering him. I think not least because we don’t know if she was culpable for him being dragged off or just another victim.”

    “So it’s true that dark magic was used on him?”

    He exhaled slowly. “It’s supposed to be an official secret, since the crown don’t want rumours of that adding to the current instability, but yeah. I’m guessing the gossip is all over the academy.”

    Clarice nodded in agreement. “There’s a run on temple talismans to invoke the Saintess to protect the bearer against dark magic.”

    “I should have guessed. Is Marie selling them?”

    “Why, however did you guess?” the redhead asked. Lafan’s money-making schemes were becoming infamous at the academy… although, to be fair they did generally seem to work. “Do you think they’ll work?”

    “I doubt it, but Olivia and Katarina are now officially the kingdom’s biggest experts on dark magic that aren’t under lock and key, so you’d be better asking them.”

    “Yeah… speaking of Katarina.” Leon’s girlfriend gave him a nudge. “What’s with the rumours that she wants the hero’s traditional reward off of you? Gerald doesn’t think it’s funny.”

    Leon put his face back in his hands.

    “Seriously, I’m not really mad about you running off on a rescue mission,” she added. “Maybe a little about Roseblade kissing you, but I knew what I was getting into when I decided to let a knight in shiny armour court me. But I really wouldn’t have figured that she’d be walking into doors around you and other signs of being lovestruck.”

    “She’s not,” he groaned. “It’s to do with how she gained… or perhaps nurtured… her light magic.”

    “Another secret?”

    “Yes.” Leon sat back in his chair. “Okay, let me pack my work up - and Keith’s. I guess it’s fair to tell you but this isn’t the place for the conversation.”

    Leaving Keith’s half-done homework stacked at the front of the library, Leon asked Sirius Dieke to let the other boy know where it was once he got back. Then he and Clarice headed off to the gardens.

    The weather had a definite chill to it, and clouds threatened rain later in the day. Students were scattered around, enjoying their days off before the end of term exams. Some were using it for studying but being largely unsupervised, some were looking for their work ethic in various corners. Finally, the couple wound up out at the back of the campus, where an isolated vegetable garden was half-way harvested.

    “Who is gardening for vegetables on the campus?” Clarice asked, looking at the rows of beans, carrots and a wheelbarrow that held some potatoes. “I didn’t think we grew our own.”

    “We don’t.”

    Leon would have explained more, but an overalled girl emerged from the shed at one end of the plot and waved at them. “Leon, Clarice!”

    “...this does not explain anything,” the redhead warned him. “Hello, Katarina.”

    “Shouldn’t you be doing your homework still?” Leon asked the effervescent brunette as they reached easy conversation distance.

    “I worked all night and got it done!” she exclaimed brightly. “Gerald’s checking through it all before I hand it in.”

    “That’s industrious,” he admitted. He and Keith were still working on theirs, after all.

    Katarina nodded and then yawned. “I think I’m going to have to redo all the history though, Ann doesn’t seem to like the founders of the kingdom very much and Gerald didn’t think my first version would go down well.”

    Clarice gave her a confused look. “Anne? Your maid? You don’t have her helping you with your homework, do you?”

    “No, no!” Katarina waved the garden fork she was holding - fortunately not in their direction. “I wasn’t supposed to mention her, never mind.”

    “And thus we get to the point I was going to explain anyway,” Leon told the redhead. “Before we start worrying about cheating… although I don’t think the academy actually has a rule against ghosts…”

    “Ah! Where?” Katarina jumped, waving the fork around defensively.

    “Against disembodied spirits helping students with their homework,” Leon corrected himself.

    “Leon, have you been working too hard?” Clarice asked him seriously. “Or did Roseblade drug you with something?”

    “You don’t have any issue with the idea that dark magic was used to abduct Keith, but a disembodied spirit is where you draw the line?” he asked her, grinning.

    “I hate that I don’t have a good answer for that,” his lover grumbled. She perched herself on the wheelbarrow and crossed her legs. “Alright, try explaining it again. I’m listening.”

    Katarina went back to her carrots, mumbling to herself about ghosts. She seemed to be arguing with someone who wasn’t visibly present. Leon had to admit that if anyone at the academy could get away with that, it was her - but even so, it’d be better if she got out of the habit.

    “The bracelet she found in the dungeon - did you hear about that?”

    Clarice nodded.

    “Okay, well, when it was being cleaned up I discovered that it was being haunted by a spirit seeking to possess anyone who wore it,” Leon explained. “Obviously I wasn’t going to just give it back to Katarina like that, so I had it removed and trapped for interrogation.”

    “I have so many questions about how you did any of that, but go on.”

    “The spirit claims to be the legacy of the Saintess,” he explained. “She apparently bound her last wishes somehow into her regalia, to carry her wish for revenge down the centuries. Over the years, the various bits of her regalia got lost, and the bracelet ended up in the dungeon. I don’t know if she’s really the Saintess at all, but she is remarkably knowledgeable in dark magic, light magic and the history of how Holfort was founded… albeit with some details that rather differ from official accounts.”

    “Thus her history homework problems.”

    “Thus, indeed, Katarina’s history homework,” Leon confirmed. “She claims that she and some guy called Lia, who I apparently look just like, did all the hard work - then Holfort stabbed Lia in the back and stole all the credit.”

    Clarice’s brow furrowed. “But why would Holfort found the temple revering the Saintess if he betrayed her?”

    “He’d apparently been trying to get into her panties,” Leon said with a shrug.

    The girl looked betrayed. “Why does this sound so very plausible? It’s a betrayal of everything I was taught about the kingdom’s founding?”

    “You’ve met Prince Julius?” offered Leon. “He’s apparently the spitting image of his illustrious ancestor.”

    The girl cringed. “Alright, but setting aside the accuracy of this evil spirit’s claims - how did she wind up inside Katarina’s head?”

    Leon sighed. “At the time, the dark mage had seized control of me and was trying to use me to take over my ship. Katarina and the others had rescued Keith, but he was still unconscious - they had no way of knowing if he’d also been affected by the dark magic being used. It seems pretty possible he had been, from what they’d described. And at least one person had already been turned into a monster by dark magic. Things were not going well.”

    “So they decided to make it worse?”

    “A bargain was struck,” he allowed. “The spirit claimed - correctly, it would appear - that it could free me from the dark magic. But it needed someone to allow them the use of their body to do so.”

    “I can see not choosing Olivia, given she’d be the one way to check that dark magic was actually being removed,” Clarice accepted. “And Prince Alan being a man would probably be an issue. But what about Violetta or Angelica?”

    “I wasn’t consulted, but the logic is fairly simple.” Leon held up two fingers. “Firstly, Katarina’s magic was weakest so giving the spirit access to it was the least risk. Which rather underestimates her other capabilities, but magic was the concern there.” He lowered one finger. “And she’s also the stubbornest person I know. She stands up to Duchess Claes on things like having a vegetable patch like this one. I don’t think that the spirit ever had much chance of taking over.”

    “Thank you!” Katarina called.

    “You’re welcome!” Leon called back. “I was meaning to ask - didn’t you harvest your vegetables so Olivia could make snacks for the festival?”

    “That was summer vegetables! These are winter vegetables!”

    “Ah. The more you know…” he muttered, sitting down next to Clarice on the wheelbarrow - it seemed weighted down sufficiently to support them both. “So, Katarina appears to have reached some sort of symbiosis with the spirit.”

    “Who is called Ann?”

    He shrugged. “She says it’s her name. What else should we call her? Saying saintess would cause no end of trouble, and she says she never claimed the title anyway. The entire temple thing was started by her little sister and King Holfort.”

    “And Katarina is occasionally getting lovesick over you because ‘Ann’ is still hung up on her old boyfriend?”

    “It would seem so. I don’t really want to get involved in her lovelife. No offence!” he called to Katarina.

    “None taken!” She yanked some carrots out of the ground. “Ann’s no help either, she just keeps laughing.”

    Clarice snorted. “So, when Roseblade kissed you for luck, did she say it was good luck she was wishing you?”

    “...I don’t think so.”

    “If she was kissing you for bad luck, it would explain a lot about this mess,” the girl told him. Then she leaned over and pulled lightly on his jacket, turning him to face him. “In the future, let’s stick to me being the one that you kiss.”

    “I have no problem with that.”

    Their lips met.

    “Hey!” Katarina protested. “Stop that!” When they ignored her, the girl huffed. “Why is everyone being lewd on my vegetable patch. … Ann, you’re not helping!”

    -

    While each term at the academy ended with a party, they were always different.

    The party at the end of the first term divided students by year, so that they could form connections with those they’d be sharing classes with. The party at the end of the third term was divided between the special class and the general class, with families attending - it would be a social issue for so many gentry and the occasional common-born families to be around the nobility.

    But the second term ended with a single party that was open to all students, because it marked the handing over of leadership within the student body. Nicol Fia Ascart welcomed everyone to the party with the student council members forming a reception line for everyone that attended - presumably just in case not everyone knew who they were. By the end of the party, Nicol would no longer be the president of the Student Council - it was assumed that third year students would need most of their attention during the last year for their final exams, so such onerous duties were handed off in advance.

    Katarina, being a sweetheart, brought food to some of her friends when she noticed that they were staring ravenously in the direction of the buffet. Even with Ann inside of her, she seemed not to have realised that they were only doing so because she’d been there.

    “Poor Nicol,” Clarice observed once the greeting line was finally released. (Mary Fou Hunt had fallen upon Katarina like a starving but extremely genteel animal and was currently feeding her classmate from her own plate as if she expected the girl to collapse of neglect).

    Leon looked over and saw Clarice’s cousin was almost surrounded by thirsty second- and third-year girls. The casualties of the entirely too good looking young man’s charm were being discreetly moved off to seats by servants so that they could recuperate in fresh air. “He is rather besieged. I assume his lack of a fiancee has his parent’s blessing?”

    Given the pressure to marry, Nicol was one of the oldest boys at the school who wasn’t engaged - certainly he had the best prospects of any third year that hadn’t been locked into an arrangement. Being one of the youngest members of his year - he was still seventeen - gave him a little more manoeuvring room than most but even so, it was unusual.

    Clarice nodded. “If it wasn’t for that matter we can’t discuss, I’d be pushing Katarina towards him. Gerald Rafa Stuart can find some other woman to stalk - did you hear how he got engaged to her?”

    “I don’t believe so.” Leon knew what happened in the show and the game, but he’d never actually heard it from anyone in this lifetime. “They were fairly young, weren’t they?”

    “She tripped over her own feet and knocked herself out when they were on a play-date,” the redhead told him. “Gerald, being a rather bratty eight year old, made a proposal that amounted to ‘you’re so disfigured that no one else will take you, so I’ll marry you out of pity’. He’d prettied it up enough that she accepted, possibly she was still concussed at the time. I’d have thrown a vase at him.”

    “I would certainly imagine he didn’t use those exact words or he would have been shipped back to his parents - were they still alive? - in a basket,” Leon observed. That was a little exaggerated. “Disfigured?”

    “It was during the gap between his mother’s death and his father’s,” she told him. “And if you were able to check her face closely without her brother and Prince Gerald getting paranoid, you might be able to find a very faint scar on her forehead. Make-up hides it entirely.”

    “Nicol marrying her would certainly make Sophia happy,” he observed.

    “It would make Nicol happy,” Clarice said confidently. “He’s very lonely - Katarina’s only the second person outside his family to treat him as something more than an ornament. But he lights up around her.”

    “How can you tell?”

    “...you would have to know him fairly well,” she admitted. “However, I’m not sure I’d be doing him a favour at the moment.”

    Leon nodded. “She seems to be getting back on balance.”

    “Could you get it out of her?” Clarice asked him, voice very quiet and almost hidden by the babble of girls around the next most eligible boy on the Student Council. Sirius Fou Dieke reportedly had a very full dance card, but many other girls wanted access to him during the window of opportunity before the dancing began.

    “...I don’t know, and experimenting would be dangerous.”

    They took glasses from a tray - a light wine that was barely more alcoholic than small beer - and looked for someone to wait until the dancing began, ending up in front of the doors out onto a small balcony.

    “Lady Ades,” Leon heard a familiar voice from the balcony. “Princess Hertrude.” He paused and gave Clarice a questioning look.

    The redhead winked and backed up slightly towards the curtain, staying out of view of anyone through the doors.

    “Lord Arclight,” two girls replied - Leon was able to tell that the Ades in question was Violette rather than Scarlet. What did Chris Fia Arclight want with his former fiancee or the Fanoss princess?

    The swordsman wasn’t slow to reveal his goals. “I am aware that we are not on the best of terms, Lady Ades. And I will not pretend that much - perhaps most - of the blame for that rests with me. However, I can at least recognise you for your accomplishments. By all accounts, you played a valorous part in the rescue of Lord Claes, and I salute you for it.”

    “Thank you, Lord Arclight.” Violette’s voice was cool, but not frosty. “My upbringing was perhaps unconventional, but I am pleased to have found a use for what I learned.”

    “Indeed, I do hope that you find happiness.” A moment later, the blue haired boy returned to the ballroom through the door. He didn’t seem to notice Leon and Clarice, instead making a beeline towards the little cluster that - as ever - surrounded Marie Fou Lafan.

    The music fell silent, the signal that the party’s main announcement was due. Violette and Hertrude came in through the balcony door. The princess spotted Clarice and Leon, giving them a little nod that, to Leon, suggested she knew they’d heard the earlier conversation. Violette barely seemed to notice them, she had the look that he had come to recognise as meaning that she had something on her mind. Was Chris’ conversation having more impact than Leon had thought?

    Nicol stepped up onto the ballroom’s grand stair. “Ladies and gentlemen of the academy,” he greeted them.

    (A girl fainted, but measures were in place and it didn’t disrupt anything. Everyone was used to it by now).

    “It has been my privilege to serve as president of the student council,” the boy announced. “But today it is someone else’s turn to take on that responsibility. As is traditional, my last duty is to share the decision of the academy’s staff and the crown that our leader for the next year will be Lord Sirius Fou Dieke.”

    There was a round of applause, but no surprise. Sirius was popular and hard-working, besides which he was good-looking and due to Gerald and Alan just barely missing the cut-off to enter the academy the previous year, he was from the highest ranking household represented in the second year’s special class.

    “Thank you,” the young man said humbly as he went up the steps to meet Nicol. They shook hands in a brisk, manly fashion and politely ignored one girl’s loud demand of “Kiss!” (She was promptly dragged out of the room by some of her classmates under the direction of Dierdre Fou Roseblade, presumably to be heckled to death. No matter how much some girls liked to fantasise about boy-love, the simple fact was that boys turning to each other meant that they were less available to marry - and both the incoming and departing presidents were currently available.)

    Nicol retreated down the steps and Sirius turned to face them. “Ladies and gentlemen,” he greeted them with a warm smile. “I look forward to leading you through the next year. However, my first responsibility is to lead you in tonight’s dancing.”

    A number of ladies took deep breaths.

    “Lady Violetta Rafa Ades,” Sirius declared clearly. “As your fiance, may I invite you to dance?”

    “...what?” Clarice and Leon looked at each other, having exclaimed in unison. Both of them turned to Violette - as many other people around the room did.

    The silver-blonde girl inhaled. Exhaled. Then she looked up at Sirius and nodded. She strode forwards onto the dance floor, with people moving out of her way. Only Alan failed to do so, apparently frozen in surprise. Only when Violette swept her hand to gesture for him to move aside did the prince make way for him.

    Sirius met her halfway and as their hands met, the musicians began to play.

    “They look good,” Clarice observed.

    “Handsome guy, beautiful girl - not you, of course.” Leon shook his head. “But where did this come from?”

    “Probably their parents.” She shook her head. “I’m not saying it couldn’t work, but this reeks of politics. Have the two of them even spoken to each other?”

    “I don’t know - but she’s not on the student council and they have no classes together.”

    Once the first song was over, other dancers began taking to the floor. Sirius and Violette parted ways and girls clustered around the new student council president. Violette made her way back towards her previous place at the edge of the room.

    “Congratulations,” Hertrude gave Leon and Clarice a pointed look before turning to her previous companion. “I take it that this is a recent development?”

    “Yes. My father wrote to me recently.”

    “Ah.” The princess nodded in understanding. “I will also likely have little freedom of choice when it comes to my marriage - I may technically be sovereign but political demands are the price of our many privileges. I hope that you do not find Lord Dieke too repulsive.”

    “I cannot say that I am aware of any particular defects that he has, though I am also unaware of his virtues - by way of barely knowing him at all.”

    “That seems a remarkably quickly arranged engagement,” Clarice observed. “Usually the couple should at least meet long enough to have some idea of who they are marrying before it’s put on paper.”

    Violette’s eyes did not meet anyone’s. “I would not wish to sound ungrateful for the time my father the duke has put into forging this marriage alliance.” She looked back over her shoulder for a moment, at the auburn-haired young man she’d been told to join her life with. “Although I would have been grateful for more than a few hours to grow used to the idea before it became public knowledge.”

    “A few hours?” Leon asked, wondering if he could encourage Scarlet to cast fist a few times at her father.

    “The letter arrived at breakfast,” Violette told them. “Excuse me, I need some fresh air.”

    The three of them watched her depart through the doors.

    “I believe your family managed to conquer Count Olfrey’s domain and make yourselves counts at his expense,” Hertrude said conversationally to Leon. “Given his proximity to my own lands, it was of some concern.”

    “We did, yes.”

    “And your new and old domains bracket the Ades’,” she continued. “Does your father have any ambitions to become a duke?”

    “He’s not really happy about becoming a count.”

    “Pity.”

    Clarice nodded. “I’ve met his son and Auld Rafa Ades has three really nice children. I can’t imagine where that quality came from.”

    -

    Hertrude’s rooms were almost back to the state they’d been in when she arrived, months ago. That had been long enough that she’d become comfortable in them, adding personal touches such as ornaments or just leaving her paperwork out - nothing sensitive, but things that were more convenient to keep to hand.

    Now all that was packed away, because with the term ending she would return to Fanoss. She felt, as she returned, that she should be happy.

    She was leaving behind the kingdom that had been her family’s enemies for generations. She was going back to see her sister, the servants of her household, the lords who had pledged to serve her.

    And yet, she was melancholy as she walked through the door. Perhaps it was Violette’s sudden betrothal - she wouldn’t go so far as to call the girl a friend, but under other circumstances she might have done. If Leon had accepted her challenge as anything but a joke…

    Well, the prospect of the Bartfords ruling a swathe of the northern kingdom would actually be rather bad for her, she admitted privately. Such a combined domain could field a powerful fleet and would have every reason to defend their western extremity from Fanoss. Fortunately, that very possibility could make them a secession risk and thus King Roland would never allow it.

    Thoughts of Violette’s engagement were swept from her mind as the princess entered her main room and found a familiar masked and cloaked figure standing at her desk.

    “My god,” she murmured. “You do have a habit of walking into Fanoss maiden’s personal quarters as if you owned them.”

    The figure wheeled, and she thought to her pleasure that she had caught him off guard - a petty revenge but perhaps all she could manage. The guards around her right now were fewer than in Castle Fanoss, and their failure would be more public and humiliating here than back there.

    And somehow, just as he had caused no injury to her or to Hertrauda before, she thought that he would be similarly careful now. He was a thief, not an assassin.

    The intruder sketched a bow towards her. “And yet again, you come upon me unaware, your highness. I salute your stealth. Would you care to run away with me for a life of crime and adventure. I think you might have potential.”

    “Thank you, but no.”

    “Alas, rejected once more.” He sidestepped, towards the window and revealing the desk - upon which Hertrude saw an unfamiliar casket left upon it.

    “Did you steal that from someone else?” she accused lightly, indicating it. “Or are you making a delivery?”

    “The latter.”

    “I could still scream,” she warned as he took another step towards the window. “I think Holfort would be incredibly embarrassed that someone pierced the security around the academy.”

    “My fair princess, such a scandal as a man entering your chambers might also stain your own reputation. I beg that for your own sake that you refrain - even if it might make you feel better.”

    Still, he took no further steps and watched silently as she walked to the desk and flipped up the lid of the casket. It was unlocked, and what she saw inside was a mix of her hopes and her fears.

    Fragments of metal, ancient alloys that could no longer be reproduced, lay on a crimson layer of silk. Enchantments shattered when the instruments that bore them were ruined beyond any repair. What forces could have done that, Hertrude did not know, but as she lifted one part of what remained she felt the faintest hint of the majesty she had once touched upon in experimenting with her family’s legacy.

    The Flutes of Fanoss had been destroyed.

    “Does it satisfy you?” she asked savagely, “To have blasted so conclusively our one trump card? The one thing that kept King Roland and his companions from breaking our truce and conquering Fanoss? My knights would die almost to the last to keep such savagery from my people… but with the numbers Holfort can deploy, die they assuredly shall.”

    The man watched her and then shrugged. “Look beneath the silk,” he suggested.

    Hertrude gave him a puzzled look and then replaced the fragment in the casket. With some reverence - even ruined, the fragments were a treasure of her house’s history - she took the silk at both sides and lifted it, finding it folded such that it let her easily keep the metal shards contained. When she had set them down on the desk, she found that still within the casket’s interior lay a folded parchment.

    The princess removed it and unfolded it, recognising by its stiffness that this was no recent document. Years old, like those she had studied in the archives of her home or in the back corners of the academy’s library. (Which came embarrassingly close to exceeding the finest collections of her homeland).

    “And this would be?” she asked.

    “A treasure of House Holfort, if a minor one.” The man must be smiling. His tone betrayed it. “They won’t notice it’s gone, I left them a very good forgery in its place. And since there should be a copy of this in your archives and yet I found none, I felt I really ought to make good the lack.”

    The girl read it. “Lies.”

    “Are they?”

    “My ancestors,” she snapped, “Rebelled against the tyranny of the Holforts.”

    “I have no doubt.” He bowed again. Mocking her. “And I will readily admit that the rulers of this kingdom are no more immune to tyranny than they have been to folly, corruption and many another flaw that may be ascribed to rulers. But that treaty, offered and accepted, does indeed spell out the tyranny to which a certain forefather of yours objected.”

    “Holfort’s knights ravaged my homeland!”

    “I know.”

    “They slaughtered my people.”

    “They did indeed.”

    “They betrayed us, cheated us, stole from us.”

    “Yes, yes, and yes.” He seemed to grow before her, a mischievous goblin becoming an ogre of fear. “And can you place your hand upon your heart and swear to me that Fanoss did none of these things? You may pile all the wrongs of the world in one place, but they will never be a right, Princess.”

    “This can’t be!” She flung the parchment away, as if it was venomous.

    But if that was so, she was already poisoned. Because the words, once read, could not be unread.

    “Faced with Duke Adrian Rafa Fanoss’ refusal to cease warring upon his neighbours,” the masked man decreed mercilessly, “King Jasper Rafa Holfort did offer him complete independence from the crown authority, so long as he paid recompense for the lives lost, fortunes stolen and entire islands shattered in his greed to enrich himself at his neighbours expense.”

    He took a step forward, Hertrude took one back.

    “And with the wealth Adrian, hereafter Sera Fanoss, yielded to free himself from the tyrannical demand that he should not prey upon his neighbours, the Holfort’s established fortresses upon the islands between themselves and your home isle - and the greatest of those fortresses they placed in the care of Lord Field, thereafter a marquis of Holfort and the greatest march lord of the region.”

    Crouching, he lifted the parchment and placed it on the desk next to the ruined flutes. “Both of these are parts of your heritage, your highness. How do you think that the threat of using the greatest summoning of monsters that the flute can manage to destroy entire islands would stand if it had not been done, at least once?”

    Strength fled her legs. Hertrude dropped to the floor. Tears began to pour down her cheeks. “You already took my revenge from me, can you not leave me even this?”

    He walked away from her, towards the window. “Your parents turned away from that path, Princess Hertrude. It was brave, and it killed them, but they had all the facts and they made a difficult decision. I respect that. Now you have all the facts, and can make your own choice. I will not tell you to do as your parents did, nor as your advisors wish you to. All I can tell you is that the choice is yours and that once made, you will have to live with it.”

    “You have done me no kindness,” she called bitterly as he reached the window and flung one leg over the sill.

    “I’m the sort of asshole that sneaks into a girl’s room and steals her parent’s legacy,” he pointed out. “But… I do think that if I were a father, I’d want my children to live for my sake, not die for it. Take that for comfort, if it helps.”

    And then he was gone.

    Hertrude buried the heels of her hands against her eyes and doubled over, sobs chasing the tears as they poured out of her.

    “Damn you, Carmine Sandiego,” she cursed, elbows resting on the carpet. “Damn you all. Why do this to me? Why do you have to be such a miserable thieving, cheating scoundrel? Why did my parents have to die? Why can’t Hertrauda and I have one single comfort!? Why!? Why? Why!”

    And when her tears were spent, when she had no more sobs to give, Princess Hertrude Sera Fanoss was left only with clarity as her companion. She rolled over, lying sprawled on the floor with her arms outstretched.

    “Damn you too, Leon Fou Bartford,” she said quietly, thinking of the views on revenge she’d heard from the boy most often assigned as her escort here at the academy. “How dare you be right!?”
     
    Winter Wedding 8-1
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Winter Wedding

    And with a little help from above
    You feel the power of love
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 1

    There is no passion of the human heart that promises so much and pays so little as revenge. ~ Henry Wheeler Shaw​

    The departure from Holfort had been full of pomp and ceremony. Professions of friendship between the nations had been made by both Hertrude and by King Roland. She suspected that the king believed them as little as she did, but he’d at least made an effort to pretend otherwise.

    She’d still washed her hands thoroughly as soon as she was in private aboard the ship Count Garrett had brought to collect her. Holfort’s kiss on the back of her hand had been an itch that required soap and water to get off.

    And after that, with the continent still in plain view out the aft windows of her cabin, the Count had requested her time.

    Not really a surprise, and while she could technically decline, it wasn’t really a request. She’d been away for months and Garrett was probably twitchy about that. After all, she’d had some freedom away from him and his careful shepherding. It was likely that he was wondering just what she might have been doing - or worse, thinking - with that time.

    “Of course, please show the Count in,” Hertrude told the maid.

    Immaculately dressed and coiffed, his precious moustache actually waxed, Count Garrett bowed sweepingly to her once he was admitted. “Your highness, it warms my heart to see you returning to us.”

    “You have no idea how welcome a sight you are,” she reassured him and took a seat at the table. “Please sit down. I didn’t realise until I was here how hard it would be to have so few people around me that I could trust.”

    “Your bravery does you credit.” The man sat opposite her and tea was served. “Allow me to reassure you that we have faced no new disasters in your absence. And as of our own departure, your sister has suffered no misfortunes in her extended tour of the outlying counts and viscounts.” Garrett twirled one of his moustaches.

    “I’m pleased to hear that.”

    “I must enquire, your highness. Is there news of your family’s treasures?”

    “More than I had feared, but far less than I had hoped.” Hertrude indicated the casket, laid out with her other belongings. She’d hidden the copy of the treaty away but the flutes she would have to admit to. No doubt much of her possessions had already been checked by Garret’s agents. “They were indeed within Holfort, but not in the hands of the crown.”

    “May I…?” the count asked, lowering his hand from his moustache.

    The princess shrugged. “If you must. Holfort’s Ministry of Magic was close to acquiring them, and just ensuring that they didn’t learn that they had been taken from us was not easy.” If you counted not giving it away to Marquis Frampton as difficult. Then again, Leon seemed to have close ties to the Department of Magical Tools, so it was possible that the current Minister of Magic knew far less about what was going on than he believed.

    Garret pushed back his chair, went to the casket and opened it. The sharp breath was perhaps the first unfeigned reaction she had seen from him today, Hertrude thought coldly. “Destroyed? Both of them?”

    “I was able to piece them together in form, but not in function. Unless one was able to create such items I am reluctantly confident that this is all of both.” She steepled her fingers. “We have lost our key weapon against Holfort, which leaves us the bluff… the small consolation that Holfort has not gained them for their own use, and a few other small trifles I was able to obtain.”

    The count returned to the table. “The arm that Marquis Frampton presented to you. I confess that I did not expect him to have such influence, but unfortunately it does not redress our loss, your highness.”

    “I am painfully aware of that.” Having sipped from her tea, she placed the tea cup on its saucer just barely too late to hide a tremble marking high emotion. “Armed thus, a knight might win battles for us, but the flutes could have won us the war.” She paused, letting him see her gather herself. “Holfort is weaker than it has been since our secession from it… I could have my revenge now, but my best weapons were stolen and destroyed!”

    “It is a painful reality,” Garrett conceded. “It would seem then that we are faced by three possible choices.”

    We. Not you.

    How many times had he slid that past her?

    “We could ignore the opportunity,” she forced herself to say reluctantly. “Hope to grow stronger while Holfort slides further into degeneracy.”

    “Unfortunately, having weathered a storm, one is likely to take precautions against another.” Garrett toyed with his moustache again. “If the Holforts survive, they will forge a new alliance of lords to stabilise their position. They have done so before.”

    “I must agree. Their next generation are not all as dissolute as their parents.” Hertrude shook her head. “Our second option is to take Frampton’s offer. If he is dealing in good faith, we could expand considerably - take the lands of the Field, Seberg, Olfrey… Bartford now, and the petty lordships around them. But to assume a traitor can be trusted…”

    Garrett smiled. “I see you are wiser than that.”

    “He has a dark mage in the ministry,” she warned him.

    The count’s eyes widened slightly. “Has he now?” While Fanoss was divided from Holfort, they did revere adventurers as a tradition. And the saintess’ exploits were still repeated - if with a caution that she surely had been less fond of Holfort than the kingdom claimed.

    “He does. A captive in the Ministry of Magic, but one who is co-operative to some extent. One reason I avoided visiting the place. From what I gather, long term control requires that the mage have frequent access or I would trust no one I took with me to Holfort. But as a tool - and one that can be taught to others...”

    “Not as easy as it may sound.” Garrett sounded thoughtful. “I agree that in the long term, this brands the good marquis as no one we can trust, but it does at least suggest one means by which he might live up to his promises in the shorter term: replacing Count Ascart at foreign affairs and sending his rivals into battle against us.”

    Hertrude nodded. “The good news is that my sources both informed me that the dark mage himself is a thief and a conman, not some legendary mage. A bare trace of magical talent that he can use judiciously to good effect but not a power in and of himself.”

    “I stand relieved. Still, we must assume that once he has brought down his rivals then Frampton will seek a more favourable bargain to himself.”

    “Agreed. Which leaves us the third option, the one I would have favoured without question six months ago.”

    “Play along with Frampton until we can strike for the jugular of Holfort,” the count agreed.

    “If we had the flutes,” she said a little bitterly. “But without them, I suspect we would over-reach ourselves. The Holforts themselves would fall, but some other more vigorous dynasty would rally Holfort’s numbers against us.”

    “Perhaps not.” Garrett smiled, baring his teeth. “Your highness, I would like to introduce you to a young lady that we met on our way to retrieve you.”

    “Oh?”

    A message was sent and a few moments later, Hertrude was looking at a neatly but cleanly dressed young woman - perhaps her own age and with coarse black hair cut at a similar length to her own. “Greetings your highness,” the girl said with a clumsy curtsey.

    “Greetings, Miss…”

    “Sarah,” Garrett introduced her. “Is also a victim of Holfort’s crimes and corruption, your highness. A child taken from her family, who found refuge from the tyrants in a border barony. Alas, she was recently driven from it by fire and the sword.”

    “How terrible.” Hertrude hid a frown. One of the many conflicts raised over the legitimacy of various lords? But why was Garrett strutting like he had accomplished some coup?

    “I don’t mind much,” Sarah told her, with an innocent smile on her lips. Her fringe parted and Hertrude met her eyes, a cold chill going down her spine. “Struggling is what makes us strong, your highness.”

    “Miss Sarah possesses a prodigious talent for magic,” the count declared. “And the nature of her mistreatment has led it into a… shall we say, unconventional direction? One that makes her a powerful ally for us against Holfort.”

    The afternoon shadows seemed to shift behind Sarah, though the princess doubted that the girl was actively doing anything. It was simply that they danced for her attention. “You are a dark mage?” she said with certainty.

    “Yes, your highness.” Sarah’s eyes were without guile or even the slightest guilt. “You want to destroy the kingdom, and I will be ever so happy to help you!”

    -

    “Bartford.”

    Leon didn’t have to leave in time to get out to the family barony or county this winter - his parents had decided to spend the holiday in the capital for once. Ruth had never done that before but with Zola out of the way they’d decided to enjoy a few weeks of warmer weather and oversee refurbishing the Bartford house in the capital to a less lavish style than the woman had demanded. It wasn’t as if either of Leon’s parents planned to live there full time but for a count it made sense to have a permanent residence so selling it would be a mistake.

    As a result, Leon was free to stay at the academy and study for the next term. While he didn’t have to stay in the top twelve to keep his place on the student council, slipping too far could lead to problems and he couldn’t exactly count on practical magic to keep his grades up.

    Besides, what was he going to do all alone in the family mansion until they arrived? Throw wild parties? As if.

    “You managed to identify me,” he greeted Prince Julius. “And on your first attempt. Do I really look so much more identifiable now that your nose isn’t on the way.”

    “I never looked down on you,” the dark-blue haired young man protested.

    “I really doubt you even knew my name until the end of last term.” Leon put his book aside. “Take a seat, your highness. What do you want?”

    Julius pulled back the chair across the table, reversed it and sat down. “I always wanted to try sitting like this,” he confided. “But Angelica said it wasn’t proper.”

    “And because she said it, the people with actual authority over you didn’t have to tell you that. Seems like she caught a lot of blame for other people.” Leon leant back slightly, “But for what it’s worth, I don’t care how you sit on a chair.”

    “Thank you. And don’t feel like you have to call me ‘your highness’, it just gets in the way.”

    “Let’s not get crazy here, Julius.”

    That got him a grin. “Look, you’re an adventurer. And a good one.”

    Leon gave him a piercing look. “You’re buttering me up. What is it?”

    “Why are you so suspicious?”

    “I have a well honed sense for when someone wants something and doesn’t think I’ll give it willingly. That’s why Lafan has so little of my cash in her pockets.”

    Julius sighed. “Look, Marie has a lead on an island that she thinks there could be considerable treasure hidden away on. We won’t know for sure without going there, but as far as any of us can tell, no one has ever been there and reported it, so there’s a chance.”

    “Good for her. What’s that got to do with me?”

    “I’d have thought you’d be interested in treasures, Bartford. You lost your knight-armours rescuing Lord Claes, so this is your chance to make the money to get a new one. Given you experience, I’m inviting you along as co-leader with me.”

    “Co-leader?”

    Julius nodded eagerly.

    Biting back his exact opinion of that idea, Leon asked instead: “And do you have a ship set up?”

    “Well, not yet. I mean, if you’re along then you already have one.”

    “Aha. Okay, that’s a good plan but it has two critical flaws,” the count’s son warned in a reasonable tone.

    “Like what?” the prince asked.

    “I’d be missing Prince Ian’s wedding, which is also my mother’s first meeting with the young lady I’m courting -”

    “Congratulations, by the way.”

    “It’s early days yet, there’s ample time for her to realise she can do much better,” Leon told him. “But my final point is that you have zero clue what you’re doing and what you’re describing is you leaching off my ship and my experience while still having the authority to get us into trouble. So have fun but I’m not going near this little project of Lafan’s.”

    Julius did an amazing impersonation of a kicked puppy. “But…”

    “A ship has but one captain, Julius. Someone has to be responsible, and given that you gave up on being king as soon as it looked like it might involve doing something you didn’t want to, I have doubts about your suitability for the role. Even so, if you were saying that you would be the leader and if it wasn’t inconvenient for me in other respects, I might have given you a shot. But there is no way I am signing onto an expedition where it’s not plain and clear where the buck stops - especially when one of the two candidates is at the beck and call of their friends, further dividing them. Having friends is a lovely thing, but if your responsibilities don’t come first then you really don’t belong in a leadership position.”

    “How are you going to get a new knight-armour then!” the boy asked as if that was a decisive argument.

    Leon shrugged. “That’s really not your problem. Look, go ahead and mount your expedition. I really can’t stop you. Be resourceful and find a ship. Be effective and prove me wrong. I’ll be very happy for you, really I will. But that doesn’t mean I’ll put my life on the line for a proposition I think is likely to end badly.”

    “I hadn’t thought you’d hold our previous disagreements against us.”

    “Well, I’m trying to be nice.”

    “What’s nice about insulting me to my face!” Julius demanded, trying to stand and finding it a little harder to get the chair out of his way than he’d expected.

    “Well I didn’t bring up the fact that Jilk’s a dishonourable piece of pondscum that threatened my family so he could get in good with your mutual love interest,” Leon pointed out reasonably. “And for that matter, your lack of anything resembling a backbone, to the point you’ve reneged on your sworn word about avoiding Lafan doesn’t exactly fill me with confidence. But I was trying to be nice. I’m not sure why, maybe it’s the impending wedding. I have a delicate romantic heart, you see.”

    Julius stalked out of the room, white faced and shaking with rage.

    “That went well,” Leon announced to the empty student council library. “I think that went well, don’t you, Luxion?”

    “Very well, master. And may I say that I am deeply appreciative of you electing not to allow a pack of new humans to take up residence on the Dreadnought for another extended journey. Last time you got mind-controlled by dark magic, I shudder to think how much worse it would be with the leadership being shared with Holfort.”

    “Fortunately, I’m not a suicidal idiot.” Leon checked the clock and then started packing up his books. “Anyway, it’s almost time to give Olivia a lift over to the port. No problems with the new airbike?”

    “None at all, master. I suppose your brief flirtation with not helping new humans wasn’t going to last long anyway,” the AI said in a resigned tone.

    “I’m only taking her to the port for a merchant ship,” pointed out Leon. “It’s not as if I’m ferrying her all the way to her home island.”

    Luxion muttered something about ‘small mercies’, at a volume low enough that Leon could pretend not to have heard it. In the interests of keeping the peace, he decided to maintain that pretence. It would be good practise if he did marry Clarice - as unlikely as it seemed that they’d not drive each other to frustration or possibly murder over the next five or six years. He sure as hell wasn’t marrying her before she was twenty, or before he was twenty if he could get away with it.

    -

    The arm that Princess Hertrude had brought back from Fanoss was proving more of a problem than Garrett had expected.

    His initial reaction had been delight that Marquis Frampton was apparently so eager to destroy his own immediate enemies that he was stupid enough to let the princess swindle him. Although the fact that she could swindle him suggested that she might be showing some signs of intelligence.

    Raising children was hard, or so Garrett had always been told by his mother and then by his wife. He’d assumed that they were complaining to try to guilt trip him but perhaps he had misjudged them. After all, he was basically raising Hertrude and it was certainly getting harder. She’d been easier to manage right after her parents’ death - shocked at the loss, angry at Holfort. Unfortunately, he’d taken those as fixed qualities and it was now apparent that they weren’t entirely characteristic of her.

    A shame really. It would be much easier for him and infinitely easier for her if she’d just been a biddable puppet.

    Oh well. She wasn’t free of his control by any means. There was plenty of time to find her some good looking but not too bright young man - one of his cousins perhaps. And the same for her sister. One baby, one little accident and then there’s a new regency council - Princess Hertrauda could sit on it as a token presence and back-up, at least until she also had an heir.

    All of that would wait though. Plans for the future, things to ruminate over. Right now there was the arm. Who would have thought that chopping an arm off a knight and grafting a magical weapon onto them was so hard?

    “So what is it you have to show me?” Vandel Him Zenden grumbled. The old knight had rushed back to Castle Fanoss at Garrett’s request and the journey did seem to have him out of sorts.

    Really, it would be best if he died a heroic death in the coming campaign. He was useful right now, but the future didn’t have a place for him. The greatest knight in Fanoss needed to be younger, better looking, more controllable. Not this old veteran who was white-haired where he wasn’t bald and had opinions about absolutely everything.

    “Our venture into diplomacy with Holfort has yielded a few unexpected benefits besides learning of their current state of weakness,” the count explained, gesturing to the glass case that currently contained the arm. The rest of the room was scrubbed up - if Sir Vandel agreed then they’d have it on him before the day was done.

    The old knight examined it casually. “The arm of a small knight-armour? Not much use without the rest of it.”

    “Not a bad guess, Sir Vandel but no - that’s not quite what it is.” Garrett tapped the glass, watching as dozens of eyes formed on the metal limb. They glanced around, then went away as if eyelids had covered them. “This is a lost item, part of something greater, but by no means useless in its current state - although it does require someone capable of wielding it.”

    “You really think Holfort would give up something useful?” The old man still looked dismissive, but the tone of his voice was at odds with his words. He was interested.

    “The kingdom is riven by dissent. The man who gave it up is a venal fool.”

    “That much I can believe.”

    Garrett smiled. “It is possible they have simply lost records of what this really is, whereas our own archives have mention of it. This isn’t the arm of a knight-armour, it is the arm of a construct that our ancestors once built knight-armours to fight, back in the days before the kingdom or the principality. And if a knight can control it then all that power will be at their disposal.”

    “And you didn’t try it on a knight you trust more than me?” Vandel folded his arms, giving Garrett a sceptical look.

    Damn, he also hated that the man was as sharp as his sword. “We did. But as I said: if a knight can control it. If.”

    The old knight scowled at him. “How many of them did it kill?”

    “Three.” Granted, expendable men for the most part. But you can’t just keep disappearing knights forever. People get suspicious. Three was about the limit without anyone noticing. If Vandel failed then there would be little to lose by admitting he’d tried and failed - it wasn’t as if there was any better candidate. Chalk it up as a tragedy, mourn him publicly and enjoy the silver lining of being rid of the old goat. And if he succeeded?

    Vandel wouldn’t just be fighting to subdue the arm once. He’d have to keep winning… and the arm only had to win once. How long could one old man last? Hopefully long enough for just one last war. He might even get a heroic death. That would be neat and tidy, wouldn’t it?

    “Three,” Vandel repeated and shook his head. “And why do you think that this is necessary?”

    Garrett sighed. “Respectfully, Sir Vandel, while you remain the most able knight in Fanoss, the Masked Knight is almost certainly younger than you. He may not have been in his prime when you last faced him. And there will be other young knights rising from their ranks. The princess herself admits that some of Holfort’s younger generation have potential. We must take every advantage we can, anything else would be neglectful.”

    Stormy eyes glared at him. “And you don’t want this power for yourself?”

    “I know my limits.” The count sighed. “It’s a tool, sir knight. Like your sword, it should be in the right hands.”

    Slowly, Sir Vandel Him Zenden reached back and drew his famous black sword. It was unbelievable to Garrett that he held it at all, much less singlehanded - the blade was sized for a knight-armour! The knight still had monstrous strength despite his age. “The difference is that this sword is in my hand. But that thing has its own hand.”

    Behind the glass, the arm’s eyes opened again, the eyeballs - or appearance of them - flicking around as they scanned the room for something. Garrett wondered what they were looking for. Something to kill?

    Then Vandel frowned. “What…”

    “Eh?” Garrett started at the knight, then at the case he was looking at. One of the eyes had locked onto Vandel… or, no. Not the knight. His sword.

    “Out!” With his free hand, Vandel yanked Garrett off his feet and hurled him at the door.

    The glass shattered as the arm flexed, springing free of its frame. Garrett scrambled up, seizing the door handle and pulling it open. Whatever was happening, he wanted nothing to do with it!

    A hand like iron seized him and dragged him through the door, then slammed it shut behind them. Something - the arm? - hammered on the door for a moment, a vicious tattoo like a drum.

    Fortunately the thick door, held in place by the towering knight, remained closed.

    And then the entire building seemed to heave and roar for a moment. Garrett fell to the floor and closed his eyes. The door disintegrated, Vandel was flung across the room and hit the ground rolling.

    When the count’s ears were no longer ringing, he looked up and saw the armoured knight slowly and painfully pulling himself to his feet.

    “What… what happened?” Garrett asked.

    “Your great opportunity was a trap.” The ‘you fool’ was implicit in the tone, but it stung as much as the bruises from the manhandling that the moustachioed man had just gone through. Vandel adjusted his armour and harrumphed. “Three of our knights died, and you didn’t suspect a thing.”

    “The princess was fooled!” he asserted. She’d thought she was so clever to get it from Marquis Frampton, but the girl had been outplayed from the start.

    Vandel shook his head. “So when it is a prize, you claim credit and when it blows up in our faces the fault is someone else’s?”

    Well obviously. “She was the one who brought this to us.” He looked through the door and winced at the damage done to the equipment within.

    “She and her sister at least owned their mistakes with the flutes.” The old knight shook his head. “She has my loyalty for that.”

    “You know she is at best ambivalent about taking war to Holfort!”

    With narrowed eyes, Vandel looked down on Garrett. “I am aware, Count Garrett. And for that campaign, you have my support. Not my loyalty, just my support. We will take war to Holfort and I will do everything that I can to make a success of it. But if you get us in over our heads then don’t expect to save me from the consequences of your mistakes.”

    Well, don’t expect me to save you either, Garrett thought. Because you’re the one most likely to overreach yourself, Sir Vandel. “It seems we understand each other then.”

    And I understand your intent to betray us, Marquis Malcolm Fou Frampton. But we’ll play dumb, as if we think it was just an accident. You still have something to do for our benefit. The one who laughs last, laughs best - and I will be one who lasts longest!

    -

    “Leeeeeon!” Jenna called, hopping down from one stair to another of their mansion. She’d put on a new dress. “Stop fooling around, you dunce.”

    “Who is fooling around?” he asked, adjusting his bow tie. Leon had grown a couple more inches since he last needed a suit, but fortunately Luxion was an amazing tailor - at least in terms of technical work. Style might be harder for the AI to grasp. The tuxedo fit, but it was likely also subtly off the intended proportions.

    He wasn’t going to spend a day getting an entirely new fitting done though. This was comfortable and chances were pretty good he’d not need it again. Maybe in the summer - or when he was sure that he’d hit his full growth.

    “You have to take me to the wedding,” his sister insisted. She was dressed up for it, which made her a fool since they’d already told her that she wasn’t going.

    “I don’t think that I do.”

    “It’s the social event of the season! Don’t you understand? I can’t miss it!”

    “Well, you’re gonna have to. Even if I didn’t already have the plus one for my invitation set up -”

    “She’s just a baron’s daughter! Stand her up!”

    Leon pinched the brow of his nose. Clarice didn’t need an invite, since her father was bringing her. As such, he’d been asked as a favour to take Baron Tucker’s twelfth child. Ginger was enrolling in the academy next year so this would be her first social event. The Tucker barony neighboured the Bartfords’ so they weren’t someone that could be just brushed off.

    And the request hadn’t even come from the Baron. Leon suspected that the man had little time for his youngest daughter since Ginger Tucker’s dress and accommodation were being provided by Marquis Randall’s brother’s household here in the capital. It was Suzanna Rafa Stuart, the marquis’ daughter, who had asked Leon to bring the young Tucker to the wedding.

    “The fact that you even think that that’s politically wise tells me how careless you’re being. Weren’t you supposed to be smarter about social affairs than I am?” Leon shook his head. “And besides that, mother told you that if you didn’t stay in the top half of your class’ grades then you’d have to skip social events this winter to study.”

    “I ought to be in the top half! I’m a count’s daughter now!”

    “Jenna, have you been slacking because you thought mother’s status would make up the difference?”

    “I need to keep up with my peers!”

    Her brother groaned. “If you mean that pack of count and viscount family children, you’re being a complete idiot.”

    Jenna stamped her foot. “Someone has to help me make connections! Lord Dieke is engaged now, but did you ever introduce me to him so I had a shot first? You wouldn’t even brush off the girls around Viscount Bourdon. He’s inherited his title already, and there’s a lot of money in that family.”

    “Allen Bourdon? He’s an idiot and he’s letting his mother and sisters run a pretty healthy holding deep into debt,” Leon told her. “If he makes it past twenty, the entire viscounty will be wrecked. Stop using Zola as your benchmark for what a successful lady is like. You do remember what’s happened to her, don’t you?”

    “I won’t make those mistakes, but I need to meet proper gentlemen!”

    Leon sighed. “You’re making quite a lot of mistakes. Look, Bourdon’s heir is still his brother Alan and he’s got a lot more of their father’s brains. I told you before: approach him and there’s a decent chance you could snare a gem before the rest of your pack of merry idiots notice the guy.”

    Jenna huffed. “He’s not going to inherit once the Viscount marries and has children.”

    “You’re assuming he’ll live that long.” The third year had inherited far too young, after his father died in a clash with the Holy Kingdom of Rachelle. The late viscount hadn’t strictly needed to involve himself, but he’d been supporting House Redgrave out of loyalty to the Duke’s factional politics. The new viscount had fallen in with a very different crowd, but he was also eager to show himself to be a great warrior like his father. That was going to get the idiot killed, in Leon’s not so humble opinion.

    Turning to the door, he shook his head again. “Look, you need to get back to your studies. Good grades mean that mother will give you more freedom. If you don’t waste that, then I like your chances of finding a marriage that’ll make you happy. But if you want my support, or mother’s support, you need to stop filling your head with the blithering nonsense your so-called friends are peddling. They’re only trying to sponge off you because of mother and I, how many of them would have given you the time of day last year?”

    “Stop running away, Leon!” Jenna called as he went out the door. She stamped her foot again and he heard the heel of her shoes snap. “Fuck!” she added as she stumbled. “I’ll give you a piece of my mind when you get home!”

    “Are you sure you can spare it?” he called back and hopped into the carriage that was waiting to take him to Lord Randall’s house.
     
    Winter Wedding 8-2
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Winter Wedding

    And with a little help from above
    You feel the power of love
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 2

    What is revenge but courage to call in our honor’s debts, and wisdom to convert others’ self-love into our own protection? ~ Edward Young​

    The group waiting in Julius’ rooms at the palace looked up hopefully as Jilk entered the room. Unfortunately, those hopes were dashed as the green-haired young man shook his head.

    “I’m sorry, my father refuses to let me use one of our family’s ships. I did everything but beg on my knees but he told me that I’d made my bed and should lie on it.”

    “Who cares about making beds!” Greg snarled. “We’re talking ships and knight-armours!”

    “Just one ship would be enough.” Brad was sitting on the couch, one arm around Marie’s shoulder and toying her with her hair idly. “What is going on with our families?”

    “You can say that,” the redhead shot back, “But the knee on my knight-armour hasn’t been the same since I fought Julius’ cousin. I’ve asked around but fixing it needs a skilled armorsmith and most of them are already working for a household.”

    “Surely there are some independent craftsmen?” Julius suggested.

    “I got told I’d have to wait! What’s up with that?”

    Marie tried to hide her disappointment. Hadn’t any of them figured this out yet? She was almost tempted to just get up and remind them that this was what being disinherited meant, but no one liked the bearer of bad news - and they might even blame her!

    Chris rose and stretched - he was still good eye-candy. There was that.

    “Let’s review our options,” he suggested. “Firstly, we could pass on going after the treasure right now. We only have the holidays, and if we don’t get a ship then we’ll not have time to get there and back.”

    “Does it really matter if we’re a bit late for term starting?” asked Julius. “After all, Bartford and his crew just ran off for two weeks in the middle of last term.”

    “Ascart covered for them,” Jilk told the prince, sitting down in the armchair next to Julius’ seat. “There’s an allowance for family emergencies, but unless one of us is in peril, we’re not going to have much luck with that.”

    “This is an emergency, we don’t know when someone else could find that treasure. Isn’t this what adventuring is all about?” Brad let go of Marie’s hair and leant forwards.

    She didn’t think anyone was likely to find the cash shop island if they hadn’t already, but she could hardly tell them that the information she’d discovered was only inside of her head. And given the parlous state of their collective finances, it really was an emergency. Thank god that Greg hadn’t realised that the craftsmen he’d approached had probably been hinting that offering a premium for the repairs would get him to the head of the queue - he’d have paid without thinking and there would go more of the dwindling funds available.

    Marie hadn’t believed that anyone could be worse for taking money from her than her parent’s creditors, but the five of them were apparently intent on proving her wrong. There was a statuette of her that Julius had commissioned, paying with money she’d been earmarking to buy something - anything - she could wear other than her school uniform.

    “This can’t be so hard,” the prince muttered. “Lots of people are adventurers, how do they get ships?”

    “And knight-armour repairs?” added Greg. “I thought I was ready for that, with all the times I’ve been to dungeons before.” He rested his chin on his hands morosely. “I never realised how much was going on behind the scenes to go out there.”

    Of course you didn’t, Marie thought. You never had to actually do any of the hard work. Just smack whatever was in front of you.

    Chris cleared his throat. “If we don’t give up, then we’re going to have to look at other ways to get a skyship. We’ve tried our families, perhaps we could buy our own?”

    “That’s a good idea!” the prince declared. “If we put all our money together.”

    “We can’t.” Marie had already looked at that. “Skyships are expensive, guys.”

    “Once we have the treasure, we can afford it!” Brad suggested. “Why not take a loan?”

    A shiver went down her spine. “No, not a loan. Anything but that!”

    He put his arm around her. “Marie, it’s alright. We’ll just borrow a little and then pay it all off once we hit it big.”

    It was like it was her husband from her past life. Who never hit it big, and borrowed more and more, with the interest getting higher and higher as the banks and loan sharks realised that they’d never have enough together to clear the debts… but that they could be milked of repayments forever. “Borrowing is evil, Brad! Anyone lending money is out to get you!”

    “Okay…” Chris said slowly. “I think we should respect Marie’s wishes here. So if we can’t get our families to lend… to let us use a skyship and we can’t buy one, who else might be willing to lend us a ship?”

    “I tried Bartford.”

    Which had gone about as well as Marie had expected. The mob was entirely too fond of the halfwit he sharpened whenever he could, but he wasn’t stupid. And if he had come along, he’d have wanted a huge share for using his ship.

    “Yeah, well it’s not like he’d have helped us,” Greg pointed out. “We’re not exactly his favourite people in the world - he hangs around with Angelica, Clarice, Violette and Scarlet. None of them would be impressed with him spending the holidays adventuring with us.”

    The mention of their former fiancees wasn’t a topic Marie was eager to broach. Hopefully none of them were stupid enough to suggest approaching any of those families for a skyship.

    “Maybe we can find an adventuring party who already have a ship of their own,” Jilk offered. “We could share Marie’s information with them and split the proceeds. It’d mean we get a smaller share but some is better than nothing, which is what we have right now.”

    “We’re already going to have to pay a lot of what we find to the Adventurer’s Guild,” Chris pointed out. “Splitting the treasure too far might mean we have too little to make it worthwhile - but it’s worth asking around at the Guild. There might be ships that charter to adventurers just for a share of the take. That’d be less going around than bringing in a ship and another party of adventurers.”

    “That’s a thought,” agreed Julius. “Asking around could get us somewhere.”

    Marie nodded. And there was another possibility, one she’d been loath to try without having the bracelet. But right now she was running out of options. She was pretty sure that no reputable ship owner would join up with this pack of silk-pants on some treasure hunt - and any non-reputable captain would throw them over the side once they had the treasure. Given a ship, the captain could then set out to some other kingdom and no one would know that they were missing until it was far too late.

    “Please don’t take any chances,” she pleaded. “Ask around but don’t commit to anything until we can talk it over.”

    “Of course, Marie.” Greg walked over and ruffled her hair, like she was his little sister or something. “We’re in this together. All for one, one for all!”

    “Nicely said,” Julius agreed. “Shall we go to the guild then?”

    The boys started standing.

    “I have another idea,” Marie told them. “But it’s a little embarrassing if it doesn’t work out…”

    -

    “My lady,” Anne Fou Shelley informed Katarina Rafa Claes. “You have a guest.”

    “Is it Gerald?” she asked, rising from where she’d been sitting. The problem with wedding finery was that it was so delicate that she couldn’t run around or climb or even garden in it, without leaving evidence that would earn her a lengthy lecture from mother.

    According to Anne, the dress was perfectly durable for ladylike pursuits… which was apparently limited to tea parties and talking to Sophia about romance novels. It wasn’t as if Katarina didn’t enjoy either of those, but sometimes she just wanted to sprawl out on the lawn.

    Well, maybe not today. Until it warmed up. But it was the principle of the thing, and she’d be wearing dresses like this for several days.

    The marriage of a duke’s brother to a duke’s daughter was not a simple affair, she had learned. Both the Stuarts and Bergs would host massive parties before and after the event. Banquets, balls and hunting parties would take the better part of a week. As a matter of honour the two ducal families would host all the guests so Katarina would be staying at the Berg Mansion (there had been a huge fuss over where she would stay, but mother had finally decided that Selena’s argument that it would be improper for Katarina to essentially live at the Stuart mansion before her marriage to Gerald was correct) even though it was only about a hour’s walk from the Claes mansion.

    Even if she wasn’t staying with the Stuarts, it was still Gerald’s responsibility as her fiance to come and escort her. They’d be riding in the coach together with Keith and Anne as chaperones.

    She flushed slightly at a naughty thought involving Keith and Gerald. Ann was such a pervert for putting that thought into her head! Katarina knew she couldn’t be entirely blameless, she’d had that dream about Gerald kissing her before Ann joined her, but Keith as well?

    Think of the vegetables! Was she going to find babies under a cabbage one day? Not that that was where babies came from, she still remembered health class from her past life, but if she might have to rush off to exile then having a baby would be a bit of a problem.

    “No, my lady. It is Lady Lysia from the temple.”

    The temple? Katarina tried to remember proper etiquette as the older blonde lady entered the room. Curtseying, she then kissed the priestess’ offered ring in deference to the presumed authority of speaking for the saint.

    ‘She most definitely does not!’ Ann complained as Angelica, who was also waiting to go to the wedding, also kissed the ring.

    “Lady Claes,” Lysia greeted her. “I am here on the business of the temple. A sensitive matter, I am afraid.”

    “Er…” Katarina looked appealing at Angelica, who was moving towards the door. “I’m not very good at sensitive matters.”

    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Anne touch her forehead as if the maid had a headache.

    “I would simply ask that you not discuss this matter outside your family,” the priestess clarified. “At least until the temple has reached the point of making a formal announcement about the matter I’d like to discuss with you.”

    “Oh. Well, Anne’s practically family and Angie’s one of my best friends!”

    Anne bowed to Lady Lysia. “Perhaps in the Duchess’ momentary absence, you would allow Lady Redgrave to provide young Lady Claes with mature advice?”

    The blonde priestess hesitated and then nodded. “I believe that you accompanied Lady Claes to rescue her brother during the recent affair?” she asked Angelica.

    “Yes, your grace.”

    “Then you are probably somewhat aware of some of what I want to discuss,” Lysia decided.

    They sat down around the tea table, Angie and Anne flanking her while Ann complained quietly about the temple using her name without permission.

    “To begin at the beginning, I believe that you recovered a bracelet from the dungeon under the school, in the spring.”

    “Oh yes.” She wasn’t wearing it right now. “Anne, do you have it handy?”

    “I can fetch it, my lady.”

    “I would appreciate that. It has been described to me and we believe that it may be part of a set.” Lysia relaxed slightly in her seat as Anne left the room. “I also understand that you began to show signs of using light magic while you were rescuing your brother from Baron Sullivan. Is that true?”

    Katarina paused and then nodded cautiously. “I mean, it looked a bit like light magic?”

    Angelica patted her hand. “I’ve seen Olivia Campbell and Marie Fou Lafan use light magic,” she told Lysia. “What Katarina did was the same light.”

    “How amazing,” Lysia’s eyes sparkled. “Light magic is a rare and precious gift. Your family must be very proud.”

    Actually her mother had said something about not letting anyone know in case she got in trouble.

    “May I ask who it is that you were healing?” the priestess asked.

    “Eh? Ah, I wasn’t healing someone,” Katarina explained as Anne returned holding a jewellery case. “There were these shadows, you see?”

    “Ah, you used it for illumination?” Then Lysia gasped as the maid placed the case on the table and opened it, revealing the silver bracelet. “Oh my. Oh my!”

    ‘Oh mine,’ Ann thought in Katarina’s head, giving the girl an image of the saintess dressed like Anne and swatting Lysia’s trembling fingers.

    The priestess gathered her composure. “Your pardon, Lady Claes. The bracelet seems just as it was described to me. May I examine it?”

    “Sure!” Oh, that wasn’t ladylike. “Er, I mean… of course you can, Lady Lysia.”

    Not apparently taking any note of the informality, the older lady picked the bracelet up and turned it over. She retrieved some paper from a pocket in her dress and unfolded it, checking what seemed to be notes and a diagram.

    Katarina wondered if she should call for refreshments. She could really go for some cakes right now.

    ‘Pronounce yourself my heir,’ Ann advised her. ‘These idiots will believe it, and with your family behind you, we can pick the right moment to overthrow the Holforts and you can marry Lia.’

    Poor Ann, she seemed to still be confusing Leon with her old boyfriend Lia. Maybe she could get some of those lovely creamy cup-cake, the ones with little wings… fairy cakes, that was what they were called!

    ‘Katarina, stop thinking about cake, you can overthrow the Holforts and become queen.’

    Nope-nope-nope. Her mother would be incandescently angry if Katarina became queen somehow.

    “I…” Lysia’s voice almost broke as she finished her examination of the bracelet. “I am amazed. This exactly matches the description of the Saintess’ Bracelet. It might be a very good copy, but if so then the craftsman almost certainly must have seen the original at some point.”

    Angelica leant forwards. “Of course, the kingdom’s oldest laws, as confirmed by the temple, assert that it is inalienably the property of Lady Claes. She may sell it if she chooses, but not even the crown can take it from her if she wants to keep it.”

    “Of course, of course.” Lady Lysia waved the hand not folding her notes up. “Of course,” she repeated, eyes not leaving the bracelet. “Although if we might come to some arrangement to test it… just to see if it really is the Saintess’ Bracelet?”

    Katarina had enough self-preservation to glance at Angelica.

    “Any such arrangement would need to be discussed by both the Duke, as Lady Claes’ guardian, and the temple’s leadership,” the other young woman pointed out. “Katarina is not of age, after all, and securing an item of such possible importance would require a significant commitment of security.”

    Why did that make Lady Lysia look so upset?

    Ann snickered. ‘Because the temple lost the bracelet once already. Your parents will probably let them take it only when the consequences for not returning it have been set so high that the temple won’t dare claim ‘it was stolen’ and hide it away for themselves.’

    “I suppose you are right,” the priestess agreed reluctantly. “Perhaps I can arrange another meeting - though I suppose that that must wait until after Prince Ian’s wedding.”

    Angelica nodded. “And if I may correct your earlier assumption: Lady Katarina didn’t use her light magic for mere illumination. The shadows that she drove away were dark magic that had enchanted the minds of her brother and of one of our comrades. Without her skill and courage, we might never have recovered them from that captivity.”

    Lysia’s eyes went wide. “That… that is amazing.” She sounded flabbergasted. “Dark magic itself was so forgotten that we had thought that it might have been driven from human knowledge. Learning that we were wrong has caused great alarm within the temple, but to learn that light magic is rising to battle it...” She rose and then curtsied to Katarina. “You bring us all hope, Lady Claes.”

    “Oh, I couldn’t have done it without the Saintess’ help,” Katarina exclaimed.

    “Indeed, we are all guided by her wisdom.”

    ‘And they’ll try to steal the credit,’ the Saintess whispered angrily to Katarina. The girl really wished she could give Ann a hug - it sounded as if she needed one.

    -

    Leon had barely arrived at the Randall’s mansion when he was ushered across to the coach waiting for the Randalls and their guest.

    Lord Isak Fia Randall held a minor office at the treasury, something to do with military pensions, thus his technical status as a court noble, but the bulk of his influence lay with the fact he was his brother’s chosen successor. Rather than his wife, he was escorting their daughter Frey and handed her up into the coach before climbing in.

    Leon offered Ginger Fou Tucker a wry smile and his arm. She flushed awkwardly and let him help her into the coach. They didn’t know each other well, and Leon had always found her blunt to the point of curtness. A royal wedding - for dukes were royal in their status for traditional reasons - was rather outside of her comfort zone.

    “Lady Randall won’t be joining us?” Leon asked once he had made sure that his charge was seated.

    Lord Randall shook his head. “Frey’s brother Njord is unwell, so my wife will be staying with him. I don’t believe it’s contagious, but it’s still convenient for Frey and our guest to stay with the Stuarts for a few days.”

    “I’ve had most everything already,” Ginger observed. “Nature of having so many siblings.”

    Frey gave the other girl’s hand a little squeeze. “You’ll like it at the Stuart mansion, Suzanna’s been building up their library.”

    “Don’t spend the entire wedding festivities in there,” her father warned with gruff fondness. He glanced at Leon. “Just like her cousin was at the same age. Suzanna was mad for the notion she’d join the Ministry of Magic when she was younger. Couldn’t happen of course, not at our station.”

    Leon remembered Larna Smith and hid a smile. “One never knows what will happen in the future.”

    “Well she certainly wasn’t expecting to marry a duke,” the man said fondly. “I think she’s invited you two young ladies so she has someone to talk about magic with,” he added to the young ladies. “So I won’t fuss at you for doing that, just don’t ignore everyone else. It’s a good chance for you to make connections here in the capital, Lady Tucker.”

    “I’ll be here for years at the academy anyway.” The brown-haired girl seemed to find that sufficient answer and turned to Leon. “How did you make it onto the student council when you can’t use magic, Lord Bartford?”

    “I had to be very good at everything else,” he told her. “You won’t have that problem, I suspect?”

    “Ginger’s amazing, she knows ever so much about wind magic!” Frey exclaimed enthusiastically.

    “I’m not that strong,” the girl claimed, her cheeks flushed at the praise. Not something she likely got with her brood of older siblings, Leon thought, recalling occasional local gatherings of his youth. Hah, he was barely sixteen and he was calling it his youth.

    “Nor is Lady Claes,” he told the girl. “But she’s pretty good about making use of what she can do.

    Ginger nodded and looked out of the window. “We’re almost at the Stuart mansion. Why do they and the Bergs have to host everyone for the wedding? It seems silly when half the guests are already living within walking distance.”

    “I don’t actually know,” Leon admitted, “It’s a tradition, so there was probably a good reason for it once, even if it’s a bit silly now.”

    “It’s actually a custom from the feudal lords,” Lord Randall informed them. “It used to be that few of the lords had permanent residences in the capital so weddings took place in their domains and guests had to stay with them - there weren’t many alternatives. He chuckled. “It’s a bit much now that most weddings among the nobility are held here in the capital, but it’s sparked some funny stories.”

    “Such as?” his daughter asked eagerly.

    The older man leant back in his seat. “Well, the custom does mean a lot of houses have rooms or guest houses that are only used a few times a year, at best. A few years ago, some viscounts with neighbouring mansions decided to take advantage of their proximity and they built a joint guest house that could be accessed from any of their homes, changing the furnishings and approaches to disguise that it was the same guest house whoever was hosting there. Most of them had different circles of friends and allies, so it was pretty rare for anyone to be hosted there by more than one of them.”

    “That’s pretty clever,” Leon admitted. “I’m surprised more of the lower nobility don’t do that. My parents sold off the Olfrey mansion, but we may struggle to host a large gathering for my brother’s wedding.”

    “Unfortunately it turned into something of a cautionary tale,” Randall explained. “It came out when Marquis Frampton discovered that they were all putting funds in to pay taxes on a single guest house rather than five distinct ones. We were investigating them for tax fraud for over a year until someone checked the building on a map and realised that there really was just one guest house.”

    “How is that a cautionary tale?” Frey enquired.

    “Like I said, none of the five really had friends in common - they were neighbours but each was part of a different faction at court. The fact that they’d been collaborating like that raised suspicions that they might also have been cooperating in other ways. There were several rather fierce arguments and three of them found themselves alienated from their previous supporters.” Lord Randall shrugged. “The perils of politics I’m afraid.”

    He’d timed the end of the tale well, and the coach pulled up outside the Stuart mansion right as he delivered that warning message.

    Leon opened the door and hopped down so that he could offer his arm to Ginger, followed by Isak Fia Randall doing the same for his daughter.

    “Isak, Frey!” Suzanna Rafa Stuart swept out to meet them, kissing her cousin and her uncle each on the cheek. “Lord Bartford -” She gave him a flirtatious look that Leon was sure was feigned, while he kissed the back of her hand. “- and you must be Lady Tucker.”

    “Ginger Fou Tucker, my lady,” the girl muttered nervously.

    “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I hope to see a lot more of you in the future,” Suzanna assured her. “Frey, why don’t you show Ginger the library? I have the newest research on botanicals that you were asking about.”

    “Thank you!” Frey exclaimed loudly and half-dragged her friend away.

    Leon arched an eyebrow to ask ‘can I escape too?’ and got a slight shake of the head.

    “Thank you for finally taking my advice and offering patronage to young ladies,” Isak told his niece. “Frey’d probably be very happy at the ministry but we both know that that isn’t going to happen. At least if you’re hosting salons she’ll have some way to meet like-minded young people.”

    “That’s one of my reasons,” the duchess agreed, letting the two men each take one of her arms and escort her back inside. “But it’s for my own pleasure as well.”

    Leon suspected that at some point Suzanna would have a frank talk to her cousin about how to establish a false identity and then the Smith presence at the ministry would increase by one. The conversation might have already happened in fact, Frey was a bit too young to take employment right now and unless something changed she’d also need the right husband.

    “And is Lord Bartford here another of your proteges?” the court lord asked wryly.

    “Some believe that he’s my little bit on the side,” Suzanna joked, with a wicked laugh, “but he’s actually the intermediary between myself and Director Smith at the ministry. Your old superior gets quite hissy about his subordinates having private correspondence with the other nobility.”

    Leon almost swallowed his tongue at the sheer gall of that claim.

    Once her uncle broke off to speak to some of his peers in age among the other guests, Suzanna drew Leon off to one of the guest suites. “I trust this will be acceptable for your parents,” she asked him hopefully. “I don’t want to overwhelm them, but I have to maintain some standards for a countess and her husband.”

    Leon looked around. It was a nice suite but probably rather less decorated than most of the guest rooms - he suspected some had been removed. “I think that they’ll manage, my lady. I appreciate the consideration.”

    “I don’t host that often,” she told him and then shook her head. “And don’t worry about the formalities when we’re alone. I’m sure you’ve seen right through my masquerade.”

    “Not when we first met,” he admitted. “But yes, director.”

    “Suzanna, or Larna, depending what face I’m wearing.” She reached up and tousled her long dark hair slightly. “I liked your report on Alexander, don’t worry about getting him back from Miss Campbell - she’s sure to join us once she graduates so it’s not as if he’ll be out of the Ministry forever.”

    “One less chore.” The little bear had hidden away any time he tried to retrieve it from the other student.

    “I’d appreciate a similar report on your experience being controlled by dark magic.”

    “I don’t remember very much,” Leon admitted reluctantly.

    She shook her head. “We know so little that any detail could be valuable. I’ve asked the same of Lord Claes.”

    “Is Frampton still blocking access to your captive?” he asked. “Surely an actual dark mage would know more?”

    “Unfortunately, Mr Brode was granted his dark magic through a ritual and has virtually no magical education of his own. I think he’s doing his best to answer but Frampton seems convinced that if we learn too much then someone in the Ministry will start sacrificing their co-workers to empower themselves. As if we have sufficient skilled workers to do that.”

    “Interns?” Leon asked, on an impish impulse.

    Suzanna frowned, apparently taking him seriously. “I have enough trouble keeping them around as it is. One little non-invasive experiment and everyone takes it as standard practice. We only had to chain Nathan to his desk for a couple of weeks.”

    “And I bet they always ask ‘why do you need manacles in your laboratory’ when they see the cost estimates,” he said sympathetically.

    “I know!”

    He’d been joking but now he was considering whether it might be wise to suggest to Olivia that she consider a career outside the Ministry of Magic. Possibly on the far side of the globe. “Do you have any suggestions for countering dark magic?” Leon enquired, hoping it would be a safer topic of conversation.

    “I’d suggest preemptively killing them,” the duchess said honestly. “But that could lead to a lot of dead bodies that can’t answer questions. I’ve not found anything that could lead to a protective device yet, if that’s what you mean.”

    “The best countermagic being a quick knife.” He shook his head. “I’d hope with three light mages at the academy that there would be enough data to work something out.”

    “Not yet. I’m hoping that Lady Claes’ bracelet will have some answers.”

    Leon contemplated telling her the truth about Katarina’s ‘guest’. “I’d be interested in your independent evaluation of her,” he said instead. “If it’s possible for light magic to be induced within someone, it would be an interesting parallel to dark magic.”

    “Leon,” Suzanna told him as if to a not-to-bright puppy. “You know the temple would call that heresy. Experimenting in creating light magic is absolutely prohibited.”

    “And?”

    “I have some ideas,” she admitted. “But even I have to be discreet about some things.” Then she reached over and caught his bowtie, yanking on it slightly loose. “Perfect.”

    “What’s perfect?” he asked, reaching for it. “That took ages.”

    “Perception is everything,” Suzanna declared and opened the door back into the corridor. “Ah, Lord Ascart, Lord Atlee.”

    Bitch, Leon concluded - her tousled hair and his crooked bowtie would tell a story if anyone wanted gossip - and followed her out. Nicol was impassive as ever but Clarice gave them both a suspicious look. “Having fun, Duchess Stuart?”

    “Always, my dear. I do like your young man.” Suzanna took Nicol Ascart by the arm and drew him down the corridor and away from the two of them.

    Leon and Clarice both looked after her. “Alright,” the girl said after a moment. “So when did she start messing with people’s heads? I thought she was a semi-recluse.”

    “Forget all your assumptions,” he told her. “Mind you, I have no idea what she’s up to.” Maybe she knows that I’m keeping secrets from her and is trying to punish me.

    “Well, if she wants me to believe you’re cheating on her with me, she’d have to look more realistically mussed,” Clarice told him matter of factly. “Is this your room?”

    “My parents - they’ve not arrived yet.”

    Clarice looked in. “Tasteful - a bit sparse, but I get the impression your mother would fret if there were too many valuable ornaments in a mere guest room.”

    “I can see you’ve got a feel for her.”

    “She worries about you, I imagine she worries about a lot of things.” The girl took his arm. “Now, I know you might prefer to have Princess Hertrude on your arm, but just think: it’s not treason if I get mussed up in some corner.”

    Leon laughed. “Are you feeling insecure, Clarice?”

    “You’re not going to tell me you don’t like the princess, you were always very conscious of her when you were in the same room as her.” The count’s daughter patted his arm. “You never acted on it, so I’m not mad. I’m just counting coup on the foreign princess. It’s not every day I can claim ascendancy over royalty.”

    “She’s more a puppet than a princess,” he grumbled as they walked down the stairs.

    “And that brings out the chivalrous side of you.”

    Leon glanced at her and saw the amused look on her face. They were alone in the entrance hall without even a servant present. “Keep this a secret, but I met her once before she came to the academy. She doesn’t know, I was in disguise.”

    “Oh? Now I have to know.”

    Leaning over, he murmured. “I may have stolen a lost item from Castle Fanoss during my adventuring days.”

    “...god damn, Leon. No wonder you were nervous.” She paused on the stair, holding him back from going past the step below her. This left their faces more or less level. Slowly they leant closer to each other, Leon sliding an arm around her waist while Clarice rested her hand on his shoulder.

    Right as he could feel her breath against his lips, the door from the library opened and Frey Fia Randall looked out. “I’m sure I heard some...one… ooops!” she gasped as her eyes finally settled upon them. “Sorry, sorry. Carry on!” She ducked back into the library and slammed the door.

    With the moment broken, Leon wasn’t sure if he laughed first or if it was Clarice. They leant on each other, trying not to fall down the stairs as the fourteen year old’s reaction sank in.

    “M-maybe we should take a raincheck until we find somewhere less public,” he offered, once he could breathe again. “Not that I mind people knowing that we’re together, but there are innocent young minds that we’d be corrupting.”

    “Oh yes, Katarina is attending, isn’t she?” Clarice remembered. “Is she staying here?”

    “No, at the Bergs.”

    “Oh pooh. Well, I suppose there’s no vegetable patch here for her.”


    -

    Marie practically danced down the hall to Julius’ rooms. It had taken much longer than she thought, but the temple authorities had allowed her access to the Saint’s Regalia. The bracelet was definitely not the real thing, which they’d explained away as ‘a test’ to see if she could identify the substitution, but both the Rod and the Necklace had reacted to her.

    Between that and her light magic, she’d thought she’d got a lock on the situation, only for a faction among the priestesses to argue that there were two other light magic users at the academy so she might not be unique in her connection to the relics. She could have screamed - the last thing she wanted was for them to test that cardboard cutout, Olivia Campbell: as the game protagonist, her connection to the relics would be far stronger than Marie’s.

    But fortunately, Marie had a secret weapon.

    And thus it was ‘saintess candidate’ Marie Fou Lafan that was returning to the palace. Not the unilateral approval that she’d been hoping for, but good enough for now.

    “Guys!” she exclaimed, throwing open the door. “I got us a ship!”

    Then she saw who was waiting in the room and was tempted to close the door, sneak away and hope that everyone could just pretend she’d never been there.

    The game’s battle mini-games were considered the biggest obstacle to completing it, a job she’d delegated to her older brother in her past life. But even the romance plot was really difficult, and by far the biggest challenge wasn’t Angelica Rafa Redgrave or any of the villainesses engaged to the other capture targets. All five of those had obvious vulnerabilities that could be exploited - Cassandra Fou Olfrey’s criminal ties, for one example.

    But no matter what you did to get rid of Jilk and Julius’ fiancees, it was assured that they had a powerful backer that players couldn’t just get rid of. No, the only solution to Queen Mylene was to win her over - a herculean task that had contributed heavily to Marie’s conviction that she wasn’t going to finish the game alone.

    So far she’d managed to avoid Julius’ mother but that streak was clearly now over, because Queen Mylene Rafa Holfort was sitting in an armchair facing the five boys.

    “Ah, the mysterious Lady Lafan.” The silver-blonde woman beckoned. “I had wondered where you were. Take a seat.”

    “M-mother, surely you don’t...”

    “Julius. Shut up.”

    The prince flinched as if no one had ever spoken to him like that. Possibly no one had.

    Marie cringed and slunk to sit on the couch, where Jilk and Chris moved apart to make room for her.

    “So,” the queen declared levelly. “You have a skyship. From the temple, I assume. So this entire foolish endeavour is now possible. Congratulations.”

    For some reason, Marie got the impression that Mylene didn’t approve of the treasure hunting she and the boys were planning.

    “You can’t stop us from going!”

    “I’m very tempted to put that question to the test, Jilk. However, given the reverence that Holfort has for adventurers, that would probably cost me more political capital than I wish to expend. Particularly since your collective foolishness has not only brought us to the brink of a war of succession but now introduced the possibility of a religious civil war as well. Bravo, Lady Lafan.” The queen applauded briefly and insincerely. “If it weren’t for detailed reports confirming that you’ve never once even left the continent, I’d suspect you of being an agent of the kingdom’s enemies, here to cripple us. You could hardly have done a better job if you’d been trying for it.”

    “That’s unfair!” cried Julius. “Mother, you don’t understand!”

    Mylene shook her head. “I will agree with your second statement. I do not understand why you have chosen to throw everything anyone has ever given you away, when there was essentially no need to. I imagine that you also understand very little of the sacrifices that all of your parents… no, I will be fair, all of your parents except for Lady Lafan’s… have made for you. And perhaps there is fault on our side in not teaching you that.”

    Then she slapped her hands down on the arms of her chair. “But there is nothing unfair in my assessment of the consequences of your incredibly selfish decisions, Julius. Your father and I spent years putting together an alliance of lords that would help you rule Holfort: in the name of Lady Lafan, you destroyed that alliance.”

    “For the first time in a century, Holfort could have seen an unchallenged succession to the crown, because we ensured that every potential rival you had was convinced instead to support you. In Lafan’s name, you actively alienated them.”

    “Generations of the royal family have worked to diminish the wealth and independence of the feudal lords, in favour of centralising authority. Now those same institutions - the ministry of magic and the temple - are falling under the influence of feudal lords as we try to patch up the damage you have done to royal authority.”

    Julius had been gathering his feet. Now he jumped up onto them. “I never asked to be king!”

    “And I never asked to be queen!” his mother snapped. “What do our wants have to do with it? Do you think the yeomen and peasants asked for their lot in life? I was born to privilege in Repard, and sent into what amounts to life-long exile here to secure an alliance my people needed: the price of those privileges. You were born to even greater privilege and I did everything within my power to see that you would have a chance to have a happier life within the constraints of what is possible for us. Instead here we are.”

    “If you didn’t want Marie to go to the temple for a skyship, why did you let us have one so she wouldn’t have to go to someone else?” asked Jilk.

    “What part of your being disinherited did you not understand?” the queen said. “You find the burdens of expectation in being heirs to your families so harsh, but you cannot expect to dispense with them and still receive the same lavish treatment you had before. The royal skyships are already in use. We might be able to pry one loose for a crown prince, although it wouldn’t be without cost for us. A crown prince has some prestige and their actions would be of some benefit to the kingdom. But so you can gallivant around on some foolishness that will never profit or advantage Holfort? Why would any of us expend resources on you? Do you think any of your peers could easily find a ship at the best of times - much less when at least a tenth of the feudal lords are on a war footing?”

    Julius sat down abruptly. “So that’s all I am to you. A future king, not a son. You’re just like Angelica, neither of you ever saw me as a person!”

    “Julius, I wanted you to marry someone who grew up with you so that you might have a chance at happiness that your father and I never had, marrying a stranger.”

    “Marrying Marie will make me happy!”

    “I’m not stopping you.”

    She wasn’t!?

    “I can’t help you,” Mylene clarified. “Not won’t, can’t. Whatever it is you see in Lady Lafan… you clearly have far too much of your father in you… whatever you see in her, she is utterly unacceptable as a queen.”

    Hey! If Marie hadn’t been trying to hide between Chris and Jilk, she might have registered some indignation about that.

    “But since you don’t want to be king, that apparently isn’t an issue.” The queen looked at Julius wearily. “If you had come to me, talked seriously about this… well, I would not have been happy. But at least we could have tried to find a way to free you from your position without grossly offending almost every key player we had been courting the support of.”

    “What do you mean too much of father in me?” protested Julius.

    “Julius, your father is functionally incapable of… husbandly duties… with anyone past their mid-twenties. Believe me, I’ve tried.” The queen’s evident humiliation at that admission was exceeded only by the horror her son had at learning that fact. “And now you’ve fallen headlong for a girl who looks like she stopped ageing when she was ten.” Mylene shook her head. “The apple clearly didn’t fall far from the tree.”
     
    Winter Wedding 8-3
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Winter Wedding

    And with a little help from above
    You feel the power of love
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 3

    Revenge is a debt, in the paying of which the greatest knave is honest and sincere, and, so far as he is able, punctual. ~ Charles Caleb Colton​

    With the first party taking place at the Stuart mansion, Katarina had barely dropped off her bags and Anne at the (still under repair) Berg mansion before she had to go back into the carriage to be taken over to the party.

    However, the carriage had been replaced by a pair of smaller cabriolets that had room only for two passengers behind the drivers.

    “I’ll ride with Katarina,” Gerald declared, gesturing to the first cabriolet. “I’m sure you can figure out the rest, Keith.”

    “Now wait a moment!” Keith jumped between Katarina and the little carriage. “I’m not letting you take my sister off on your own! I’ll go with her and you can ride with Angelica.”

    “Don’t be ridiculous. As her fiance, of course I should ride with Katarina. It’s your duty as her host to accompany Angelica.”

    The two girls exchanged looks. Katarina rubbed the back of her head, trying not to disturb her hair clasp, while Ann laughed at the two boys.

    Then Angelica shook her head and slipped her arm through Katarina’s. Without a word, she pulled her lightly in the direction of the second cabriolet.

    Gerald and Keith seemed intent upon their argument, to the point that they only noticed the two girls had gone anywhere when they were both settling into the seat.

    “Gentlemen,” Angelica called to them. “And I use the term lightly. While I wouldn’t expect either of you to be quite so fond of me as you are to Katarina, no lady likes to be treated like the ugly sister. We can go now.” The last four words were directed to the driver of the cabriolet, who was able to quickly work the little one-horse carriage past the other and off onto the street.

    Katarina had craned her head around and watched as her brother and her fiance both scrambled to get aboard the other. “I’m sorry about that, Angie,” she said awkwardly.

    “You have nothing to apologise for,” the other girl assured her. “It’s their rudeness and for them to apologise. Really, at this stage I think you need to have a long talk with your mother about the pair of them. Has Gerald ever had that talk Leon told him he should have with you?”

    “Sorry, what talk?”

    Angelica sighed. “That’s what I thought.”

    “When did this happen?” And why would Leon be telling Gerald to talk to her - and it wasn’t like Gerald didn’t come to talk to her a lot. Maybe it had happened and she’d missed it.

    “Well,” her companion began. “You remember the party we had to celebrate your return after you’d been abducted?”

    “N…” Katarina paused. Had there been a party like that. She’d missed the one after the play. “I… wasn’t that a dream?” Yes, it had been a dream, because Gerald had told her that he loved her and then he’d kissed her. So it wasn’t the sort of thing that would really happen.

    Angelica gave her a surprised look. “The party you fainted at? Right after Gerald kissed you.”

    Katarina’s eyes went wide. “WHAT?”

    ‘Oh?’ she heard Ann say in an interested voice. ‘Pity that he’s part-Holfort, other than that, he’s a well put together lad…’

    “You do remember that?”

    “I thought it was a dream!” Katarina rested her elbows on her knees and started to breathe heavily. What was she going to do? How was she supposed to deal with this? She needed expert advice! Where was Sophia? Why wasn’t this in the game guide? How was she supposed to get through a Gerald route without being able to check online or with Acchan? There were so many pitfalls!

    For a moment she had the ridiculous notion of Olivia attacking her with Alexander, forcing Gerald to defend her and thus leading to Gerald fleeing abroad while Olivia died and Katarina was left behind to grow old without so much as a cat to care for her.

    She shook her head and dismissed the idea. Alexander would never attack her when Olivia was around, the lousy sneaky bear.

    “...what is even inside your head?” Angelica wondered. Then she shook her head. “Well, it wasn’t a dream. After you passed out, Keith was quite angry with Gerald and Leon had to calm them both down.”

    “Nnnnnnggggg,” Katarina commented.

    “He was a little more eloquent than that. Among his suggestions was that Gerald talk to you about your relationship. Which he apparently hasn’t done. Perhaps it’s a trait of princes. Julius never talked to me about his feelings.”

    Oh no, now she’d pulled Angelica back to thinking about her old fiancee! Katarina rubbed her face. “But… I thought Gerald was just using me to keep other women away. I mean, he’s so clever and handsome that women would be all over him if he didn’t have a fiancee.”

    “So you think he’s clever and handsome, do you?”

    “Well obviously he is.” She waved her hands. “But that doesn’t mean I ever thought we’d get married.”

    “He seems to think that you will,” Angelica told her. “Maybe you should start thinking about it. Or if he’s not going to bring up your relationship, you can talk to him.”

    “I can’t do that!” Katarina exclaimed, flushing.

    “Uh, ladies?” The driver looked back, his ears burning. “We’re at the Stuart mansion.”

    “Oh!” Katarina hadn’t realised that they had gone through the gates. “Thank you Simon!”

    “You’re welcome, Lady Katarina. I hope everything works out with your young man.”

    Angelica joined Katarina in climbing down from the cabriolet and they were greeted by Duchess Suzanna. “Ladies, welcome to our house. Ian and Selena are inside, please come in before it gets any colder.” The older woman was wearing a luxurious grey fur scarf around her neck in concession to the weather.

    As they stepped inside, Suzanna glanced at Katarina’s wrist. “You’re not wearing your famous bracelet from the dungeon under the academy?”

    “Oh, you heard about that?”

    “Everyone seems quite interested in it all of a sudden,” Angelica noted. “Lady Lysia from the temple was over just this morning wanting to take it for examination there.”

    “You didn’t hand it over did you?”

    “No,” Katarina told her. “Angelica said we should talk to my parents first, and get something in writing… a receipt?”

    “A pledge that they will return it or pay stiff penalties,” the Redgrave girl explained. “If it’s really the Saintess’ bracelet then people may be very motivated to possess it.”

    “Wonderful,” Suzanna said in the sort of tone Katarina’s mother used when she meant anything but. “I was hoping I could examine it. It might be the key to working out how you gained light magic.”

    “The saintess gave it to me.”

    “...pardon?”

    Angelica put one hand over her eyes. “Lady Katarina.”

    “What? She asked!”

    Suzanna glanced at the entrance hall and then gestured to the left. “Join me in the library for the moment, ladies. I believe I have to ask a little more about this and we’d better not do so with Ian and Selena’s other guests.”

    “But what about the buffet?”

    “I’ll have them bring you a plate,” the duchess snapped and Katarina instinctively buckled under the sudden authority.

    “Suzanna, don’t scare them,” Duke Jeffrey chided his wife, sweeping in and wrapping one arm around them. “This is my beloved biggest little brother’s special celebration. Terrorizing the guests is not allowed.”

    The tall woman exhaled slowly, “My apologies, ladies. I would greatly appreciate some time to discuss this matter which is of particular interest to me. I suspect that one of my… sources of information has been deliberately obtuse about the matter but I should not take my irritation out on you.”

    “Um, I don’t mind.” Then Katarina’s stomach rumbled.

    “Ha, ha!” Jeffrey threw his head back and laughed. “Run along then. I see Gerald arriving, I can take over the welcoming duties now, dear.”

    “Thank you, Jeffrey.” Suzanna picked up a bell and rang it, summoning a butler out of one of the side-doors. “Could we have a platter of food in the library please. And let no one in there, not even my cousin and her companion, until Lady Claes, Lady Redgrave and I are done.”

    “Of course, my lady.” The butler (Katarina suspected he might be a Sebastian, he looked like one) bowed formally and then stepped back, his feet silent even on the tiled floor.

    In the library, Suzanna seated them and then paced back and forth until the platter of food was on the table in front of Katarina. When the door closed again behind the butler, who had brought the tray personally, she moved to face them.

    “Perhaps I should begin by offering a confidence of my own,” the Duchess declared. She reached into a concealed pocket of her gown and produced a pair of spectacles. Putting them on and pulling her hair back, she informed them: “In addition to being Jeffrey’s wife, I am also Director Larna Smith at the Magical Ministry.”

    Who? “Mmf?” Katarina asked around a mouthful of salmon.

    “What? Really?” Angelica looked stunned. “Wait… oh my god, you’re serious? Does the Minister know?”

    “Count Ascart did and I assume he hasn’t forgotten, but Marquis Frampton doesn’t.” Suzanne smiled slyly, “I trust you won’t spoil my fun by telling him?”

    Katarina didn’t see what the big deal was, so she nodded but it took a moment before Angelica hesitantly added her own agreement.

    “Thank you. Now, if you could perhaps explain about the Saintess?”

    She’d had a little practice now, so Katarina got through recounting the events at Baron Sullivan’s manor with only a little prompting from Ann. She did slip and mention Luxion, but Suzanna - or was it Larna? - just nodded without any surprise at Leon’s familiar.

    Ann was another matter though. “History is written by the victors,” she observed, once Katarina got across how different the spirit’s account of Holfort’s founding was from what she’d been taught. “Of course, she is likely also biassed and I have no idea how accurate her memories are after centuries as a spirit. Most likely the resemblance between the prince’s friends and Leon to the Saintess’ company isn’t as close as she thinks.”

    Ann started to protest and Katarina felt a headache coming on.

    “The core of her story is likely enough though.” The duchess shrugged. “Not that anyone can do anything about it now. Everyone involved is dead and Leon is hardly likely to be impressed by the notion of taking revenge from his ancestor on the distant descendants of the adventurers who wronged Lia.”

    ‘He’ll understand once they’re dead!’ Anne protested, but even she seemed to have doubts.

    “So you don’t think there’s any harm to her?” asked Katarina.

    “In and of herself, just don’t do anything ill-advised on her counsel. She has her own agenda, but I’d imagine that you’re used to everyone around you wanting something?”

    “...who do you mean?”

    Suzanna arched an eyebrow, then glanced at Angelica who nodded with a tired expression on her face. The duchess laughed merrily. “Oh, you are just a treat, Katarina.” She straightened up. “I’ll find an excuse to invite you to the Ministry though. There are some tests we can run to get an idea of how this Ann - best to call her that and not the Saintess - is affecting you. And if it is possible to grant someone light magic, that could be very valuable information. The dark mage is still out there.”

    “I’m not good at tests,” Katarina said glumly.

    At that point, the library door burst open. “Angelica, what are you doing with my fiancee!” Gerald exclaimed, striding in.

    The blonde gave him an arch look and raised her tea cup. “We’re having a little tea party with your sister-in-law.”

    Behind Gerald, Keith caught Katarina’s eye and gestured discreetly at the corners of his mouth. Katarina reached up and quickly brushed the crumbs off her face.

    “Suzanna?” Gerald enquired. “Why didn’t your butler want to let us in? What were you talking about that’s so private?”

    “There are certain topics ladies don’t choose to share with gentlemen,” the duchess told him with a little smile.

    “Like what?” he challenged.

    “Gardening!” Katarina blurted.

    Everyone looked at her. Besides Keith, Nicol and Sophia were also behind Gerald, peering through the doors.

    “Indeed. You don’t think Jeffrey does all the planning for the mansion’s gardens do you?” Suzanna picked up smoothly. “Do come in and sit down,” she invited the little crowd. “You men are all about your politics and your wars, but matters of… shall we say fertility? Those are a woman’s affair.”

    The new arrivals’ faces reddened. Katarina didn’t know why, gardening was a lot like farming - getting seeds to take root was a very delicate matter. She needed a lot of help.

    Keith, who was pouring out some tea, overfilled his cup when she said that and once her brother noticed that tea was spilling into the saucer, he just slumped into a chair, head in his hands so embarrassed he was at his mistake.

    “Lady Katarina,” Sophia said quickly, “I’ve been meaning to ask you this. Next time you go on an adventure, please take big brother and I with you.”

    “I’ll try to remember that, but I hope no one else gets abducted,” she said seriously, before looking back at Suzanna. “Have you considered asking for Mary's advice? She’s an expert on fertilising.”

    Gerald had been nibbling some shortbread, trying to hide that he was feeling irritable. Perhaps he also wanted to be invited on adventures? He bit his finger by mistake, which was unusually careless of him.

    “Why don’t you try healing your fiance’s finger,” Suzanna suggested. “It’s the more normal use of light magic. And I’ve been thinking of inviting the ministry’s new gardener over. It’s amazing what a difference there’s been there since they took them in hand.”

    “Oh, I’ve not been to the Ministry before! Do they have good gardens?” Katarina took Gerald’s finger in her hand and tried to ignore how everyone was staring at her. Now, how did one heal with light magic?

    “Yes, they’ve been especially fertile since the head of Magical Devices got a new gardener to help. Director Lanchester is said to be having conniptions about it.”

    Ann was laughing hysterically in her head and was no help at all! And what was a conniption, some sort of flower?

    -

    The tempest around the cash-shop island was just as Marie had expected. Fortunately, the temple’s skyship was able to navigate it without having to go down onto the water and riding a tornado up to the island itself. Marie’s stomach was sensitive enough with all the tension aboard.

    “Treasure, treasure, treasure,” she chanted excitedly as they set foot on it.

    “There’s the ruins,” Chris told her, pointing out where overgrown buildings dotted the landscape. “Just the way you described, Marie.”

    Julius nodded. “Right. Move as a group and keep your weapons ready. If there’s a lost dungeon here, it could have been spawning monsters for years.”

    That made sense. Marie clutched her shotgun and kept her head on a swivel as they crossed to the first building. This reminded her of the game, and how much trouble she’d had with the combat sections.

    Fortunately nothing jumped out at them and the boys swept the building for threats like well-oiled professionals. Hmm, well oiled. Marie shook her head quickly, she didn’t dare get distracted right now - not even by happy thoughts like that.

    The building reminded her of her past life - little details about the brickwork stood out - and there were little holes here and there that could have been drilled for screws… Marie traced the pattern some made along a wall. It was almost as if there had been a light switch here, and then occasional braces holding the wire to the wall until it reached the point where it went up to the ceiling…

    The small girl looked upwards and saw that the concrete had bracings for metal roof supports… but there was no sign of a collapsed roof, just the sky above.

    “This is definitely an ancient building,” Brad noted. “It’s got all the characteristics I’ve read about.”

    “Nerd…” Greg joked and then waved dismissively as the other boy looked annoyed. “Nah, I think you’re right. But don’t they usually have more stuff on the walls? Those little press button things by doors and the like.”

    “You’re right.” The purple-haired boy tapped his finger at the wall where Marie had suspected the light switch should be. “I hate to say it, Marie, but someone may have been here before us.”

    No! Her treasure! “There should be a dungeon below us,” she blurted eagerly. “They can’t have cleared it out too!”

    The boys exchanged looks. “Well, probably not,” Jilk allowed cautiously. “Most people don’t - dungeons are more valuable if you keep harvesting materials from them. But if someone’s doing that then where are they?”

    Marie hadn’t ever actually used the cash shop, but she knew where it was - the entrance was dug into a larger building at the edge of the island. It wasn’t exactly a dungeon, but it would still be full of treasure so that was close enough. All the best weapons, vehicles and other gear in the game should be under there, and it wasn’t as if anything could actually make her pay cash for them now?

    If anyone had actually gotten in and obtained all that, she would have surely heard of it. Dozens of lost items like that would dramatically change the balance of power in the world.

    “Load lightning rounds,” Julius reminded the others. “Marie’s information suggested mechanical defences.”

    “Assuming they weren’t picked off - we wasted money if those are already gone.”

    “Stop being so negative, Jilk,” Brad complained. “If we didn’t have these and there’s still any of them then you’d all have to hide behind me.”

    The green-haired boy looked offended, but Greg laughed. “More like you’d be whining about doing all the work and expecting us to hold them off long enough for you to zap them.”

    Marie started chewing on her fingernails at the reminder of the expenses of this expedition. The temple had provided the skyship and the crew, but everything else was eating into their limited funds.

    “Are you seeing any metal here?” asked Chris, as they entered the tunnels under the building. The tunnels didn’t look like the usual hewn stone of a dungeon - more like a basement from a building back in the twenty-first century.

    Julius looked around. “No… I don’t. And there’s no plant life. Even down here, there should be fungus or lichen or something.”

    “Did someone clear this place out down to the bedrock?” Jilk asked, incredulously.

    “No, no, that can’t be!” Marie broke into a run, quickly getting out ahead of the boys. Doorways leered empty and vacant to either side of her. There was dust and dirt, but little in the way of heavy debris as she would have expected if this place was really a derelict ruin… or at least one that hadn’t been picked over.

    “Marie, wait!” she heard Greg calling as the boys chased her, but she kept running, following the path she’d seen in other playthroughs (including the game files her brother had sent her) until at last the vast cavernous dock that should have held the cash shop’s contents came into view.

    It was echoing vast, a great cavern that opened onto the side of the island… but what should have been metal floor, gantries and docks were all gone.

    The girl dropped to her knees in despair as she saw nothing but rock, carved by human tools but there was literally nothing here but that.

    Greg’s whistle of appreciation was the icing on top of this disaster. “Man, this would make one heck of a concealed dock. Build a castle up top and this could be quite a fortress.”

    “You’re right,” Julius agreed. “We should lay claim to the entire island - who needs our families? We can carve out our own barony here!”

    “That’s brilliant!” Jilk agreed. “The treasure wasn’t in these tunnels, the tunnels are the treasure!”

    You utter morons! Marie wailed inside her head. She was half-tempted to just run to the edge of the cave and fling herself out to the long fall to the ocean. How did they plan to turn a barren island into a barony? They had no tools, no money or seeds. And developing an island took generations to do. For that matter, if they claimed to be barons they’d have to pay a baron’s taxes and meet the military obligations of doing so.

    Who did this to her? Who had taken away her lifeline?

    That damned Bartford had found a giant skyship, why couldn’t she have… luck… like… his…?

    Oh that bastard!

    Oh that utter… that scheming, laughing, swindling… had he declined Julius’ invitation because he’d known they were coming here and had picked it clean?

    No, that made no sense. How would he even have found it? But he did have that huge skyship, one that would have just about fit into the largest dock here…

    “Chris…” she asked. “Bartford’s barony… it’s in the north of the kingdom, right?”

    “Sure… why do you ask?”

    “His family turned an island out here on the borders into a viable barony,” Marie told him. “He’d have an idea how long it took, and what the costs were. But I don’t think we can afford to claim it - even as a baronetcy the costs would crush us. I’m sorry, I’ve led us off on a wild goose chase and squandered most of our money.”

    “Money isn’t all that important, Marie,” Jilk claimed casually.

    Marie gritted her teeth and revised her previous dark impulse to jump off. If she did do that, she was kicking the prince over the edge first! Had no one ever told him that money made the world go round?

    -

    The wedding ceremony had been elaborate, taking place on the steps of the Berg mansion’s chapel since there was absolutely no way that all of the guests could have gone inside. Fortunately, the chapel was behind the east wing of the mansion - well away from the damaged front facade of the east wing. The bedrooms of that wing were habitable and refurbished but the facade itself was far from presentable and had been covered with tent canvas with holes left for the windows.

    Violette Rafa Ades glanced at the young man at her side. Someday, that could be the two of us, she thought. The idea was not repulsive, but nor was there the eagerness she had felt when she imagined marrying Chris Fia Arclight.

    Sirius Dieke seemed to notice her attention and glanced sideways at her, giving her a gentle smile.

    She returned the smile and wondered if their marriage would take place after her graduation, or if she’d be expected to drop out of the academy to marry once Sirius had completed his final year. She wasn’t on the student council so it wouldn’t be a major embarrassment to her father.

    The final vows were exchanged and Selena Rafa Stuart’s first action as a married woman was to hold her veil back as Prince Ian leaned in to kiss her quite chastely on the lips. If Violette had been placed further away then she might not have seen the passion in their eyes.

    She looked at Sirius again and tried to imagine his eyes looking at her with that same desire. The idea seemed laughable.

    From inside the chapel the organ began to play the wedding march - Alan playing it spiritedly in honour of his brother’s marriage. Despite herself, Violette felt a smile draw at the corners of her lips. One thing that Alan was not lacking in was passion, and music was how he best expressed it.

    The crowd drew back from the pathway leading to the coach that would carry the newlyweds to the Stuart Mansion. Twelve knights, six chosen by each family, moved into place to flank that path and they raised their swords to form a series of arches.

    Well, eleven knights and Katarina Rafa Claes, the young woman taking the last place on the Berg side.

    “Lady Claes is an unusual choice for the honour guard,” Sirius murmured. “Normally only those knighted are selected.”

    “Lady Berg… no, Lady Stuart insisted. Quite firmly,” Violette told him. Might Scarlet one day ask that of her? Well, it was unlikely. After all, Violette would probably be a Dieke not an Ades by the time her twin married. Assuming that their father ever forced another suitor on Scarlet.

    Katarina seemed to be taking the process seriously, holding her sword up in line with the others as the happy couple walked down the aisle. Both of them smiled at her - no doubt crediting her for the help in resolving their relationship issues… and perhaps also for not holding Selena to blame for the earlier abduction.

    At the last moment, when the two had just gone past her, Katarina swung the sword down and for a horrible moment Violette suspected there would be a horrific accident. However, she merely tapped the flat of the blade lightly against Selena’s rear.

    The blissful bride didn’t seem to notice as Ian helped her up into the carriage, but Katarina’s brother snatched the sword off her. “What are you doing?” he hissed.

    “It’s for luck,” she ‘whispered’ back. “In having children.”

    “Those two need all the help they can get. At their rate, I think all they might get up to tonight is some very enthusiastic hand-holding,” someone who sounded very like Leon Fou Bartford noted. Certainly it was Leon who got smacked over his head by the dark-haired man standing behind him - his father, most likely.

    The joke got people laughing though, and as the carriage swept away, the newlyweds were able to look back and see a smiling happy crowd of guests bidding them farewell.

    Of course, the moment the carriage was out of the way it was time for the scramble to get everyone across to the Stuart mansion for the reception. Despite the best efforts of both families, it wouldn’t be possible to get everyone across at one time - if nothing else, the capital’s traffic wouldn’t allow it. As such, Duke Berg was hosting a pre-reception for the senior couples while the younger couples and more junior attendees made the journey, saving face.

    Sirius took Violette’s arm and escorted her to the front of the mansion, where cabriolets and coaches were already filling up. They were preceded by Count Bartford and his eldest son, the two of them escorting Leon along in transparent effort to keep him from any more sly remarks. Violette saw that Clarice Fia Atlee was walking a little ahead of that trio, accompanying an older woman and Dorothea Fou Roseblade, with whom she was slightly acquainted. That likely made the woman Leon’s mother and Dorothea’s future mother-in-law, Countess Bartford.

    At the front, the two trios re-assembled into couples, with the two Lords Bartford helping their respective ladies up into one carriage before joining them. Violette saw the Count and Countess sigh in relief as the carriage left, before the couple moved aside to let others board and presumably find their way to Duke Berg’s party.

    “Lord Dieke, Lady Ades.” Countess Bartford dipped her head politely to the two of them as they arrived and waited for another coach to move into place. “My congratulations on your engagement.”

    Violette lowered her eyes. “Thank you.”

    “It’s my honour to make your acquaintance,” Sirius picked up smoothly. “Your son is a real asset on the student council and I look forward to working with him for the next year.”

    “I’m pleased to hear that,” the short woman said, in a tone that suggested that she was also a little surprised. “Ah, you’re the new Lord President as well, it had slipped my mind.”

    The redhead boy shrugged slightly as if to say the lapse of memory was not a concern. “It matters little outside of the academy,” he admitted. “He’s a diligent worker, I wouldn’t be surprised if my successor invites him to be secretary or treasurer during their term of office.” Unspoken was that Leon’s non-existent magic and comparatively low birth compared to a year represented by multiple ducal houses made the chance of him becoming the president or vice-president almost non-existent. The other two positions were possible though, since traditionally the president chose the occupants rather than the teachers and governors.

    The carriage stopped and Sirius opened the door for Violette while the older couple entered the Berg mansion through the front door. A patter of feet heralded Scarlet’s arrival. Violette’s twin had lifted her skirts and simply dashed through the mansion, she suspected.

    “Lady Ades,” Sirius noted with aplomb and offered her his hand as well.

    Scarlet accepted and took a seat facing Violette, saying nothing as to her reason for leaving whoever her escort was behind.

    “If I might take the last seat in the council,” a smooth voice requested and Violette looked out to see Gerald Rafa Stuart had arrived - alone, surprisingly.

    “You’re very welcome,” Sirius agreed mildly, boarding the carriage and sitting next to Violette. Scarlet didn’t seem upset, which was a relief - Violette wouldn’t have put it past her twin to have quarrelled with the prince and then tried to hop into a carriage so that she could depart with the last word.

    Gerald closed the door behind them and settled into his seat, the driver getting the carriage moving almost immediately.

    “You aren’t travelling with Lady Claes?” Violette asked, curiously.

    The blonde prince sighed. “Duchess Claes was… displeased that Katarina sought to bless my new sister-in-law with fertility in such a way. And while I would prefer to wait for her, I am rather expected at home to help host the wedding reception.”

    There were nods of understanding from the other three.

    “My congratulations,” Gerald added, turning to Violette’s sister. “Your scores on last term’s finals were very impressive. I really didn’t expect to come second this time.”

    “Oh, you weren’t holding back to be a gentleman?” Scarlet asked, suspiciously.

    “That was a luxury for the first term as I was feeling out my competition. But from here, I mean to succeed our travelling companion as Lord President so I won’t be holding back.”

    “Good luck,” murmured Sirius.

    The elder of the two silver-blonde twins in the carriage gave Gerald a curious look. “If you don’t mind my asking, why are you so intent upon the role, Prince Gerald?”

    He crossed his legs and leant back as the carriage went around a corner. “I’ve been given a great deal due to my birth, Violette. Some of that are my duties, which I think I’ve discharged well. But the position of lord president is one that I’ll need to earn by my own efforts… well, to an extent.”

    “I was thinking when we spoke to Countess Bartford, that it is a shame Leon is unlikely to be a candidate.”

    “Probably for the best,” Scarlet observed with a slight smile. “The lord president can hardly charge off on a moment’s notice to rescue a damsel in distress.”

    “...I hadn’t considered that,” the prince conceded. “Given Katarina’s luck, perhaps I should pass on the role.” He didn’t seem entirely serious. “Although since Violette and Alana have had their turn, shall we claim the next rescue mission that comes before the student council, Lady Scarlet?”

    Violette’s sister nodded in agreement. Oh dear, father would not approve if Scarlet went wandering off to some far corner of the kingdom. If it wasn’t for the fact she’d be the one called onto the carpet for it, Violette wouldn’t have minded his consternation… but as it was…

    The carriage slowed and Gerald frowned. “We’re almost at the mansion, is something wrong?” He looked out of the window and Violette did the same on the other side. They were on the street outside the Stuart Mansion but traffic seemed to be building up.

    The carriage stopped and the driver tapped on the roof. “I’m sorry ladies and gentlemen, the gates are currently blocked.”

    “Has there been an accident?” Gerald asked, pushing open the door so he could lean out further.

    “I don’t think so, sir, but there are a lot of guards there.”

    Gerald hopped down and then looked at the road. “It’s not muddy,” he informed the three of them that were still in the carriage. “And it’s not far from the mansion. May I be so bold as to suggest that we walk the rest of the way? At least this carriage can turn around and we’ll probably arrive sooner.”

    Violette examined her shoes, which were at least not those she’d set aside for dancing later, and looked up to see that her sister was already hopping down and taking Gerald’s arm. Oh well, she was going to have to change her shoes anyway. “We may as well,” she told Sirius, who was clearly waiting for her decision.

    He dismounted and helped her down, and then the two couples - Violette hoped her sister wasn’t falling for the prince, that would just complicate the situation around their cousin even more - walked sedately down the road and towards the cause of the obstruction.

    They arrived in time to see Leon Fou Bartford dismounting from his own carriage. A quite remarkable number of weapons were immediately pointed at him - enough that if they weren’t wearing the uniforms of royal guards, Violette would have been afraid that open warfare would have returned to the streets of the capital. That hadn’t been a concern since her grandfather’s day.

    “Alright,” the dark haired young lord observed, looking… well not entirely calm, but certainly less ruffled than having that many polearms constraining you should leave a person. “I’m here. What is it that you want me for?”

    “That’s a good question,” Gerald called out. “What is the occasion that one of my brother’s guests is being pulled aside by enough guards to storm a castle?”

    “Your highness.” The reply came from a thin man in court finery. It took Violette a moment to recognise Marquis Malcolm Fou Frampton. He’d lost more of his hair since the last time she saw him, and lost weight. Always slim, advancing age was rendering him more skeletal than ever before. And he showed little of his usual amiableness. “I regret the occasion, but I am enjoined to take Lord Bartford into custody.”

    “What the hell for?” Clarice stuck her head out of the carriage above Leon.

    “I’m not sure,” the dark-haired boy admitted, “But if we let the Marquis answer then it’s just remotely possible he’s about to tell me.”

    “This had better be good.”

    “There is nothing good about treason, Prince Gerald.” Frampton looked saddened by his own words. “Lord Bartford, based on tips from certain agents of the crown, officials searched your rooms at the academy earlier today. We uncovered correspondence with Princess Hertrude Sera Fanoss.”

    “...that’s interesting,” Leon noted. “I’d go so far as to say surprising.”

    “I’m sure.” The marquis folded his arms. “I had heard your name before in admiring tones, Lord Bartford. But I must inform you that based on the contents of the letters we retrieved, it is very likely that you will find your head on a block. Until such time as investigations conclude and a trial can be convened, you will be enjoying the hospitality of the crown.”

    “This is ridiculous,” Clarice declared.

    Gerald gestured for her to let him deal with this. “We are nonetheless on the doorstep of my family’s mansion and Lord Bartford is our guest. There are certain courtesies that you should be well aware of, Marquis.”

    “Indeed, and I came here quite prepared to negotiate with your brother the duke.” Frampton gave a smile that was affable but quite out of place. “Conveniently though, Lord Bartford is on this side of the property line and his arrest does not require me to have Duke Stuart’s consent. Not that I would expect him to protect a traitor.”

    “Accusation is not guilt,” Gerald told the marquis flatly. “Until such time as treason is proven, Lord Bartford cannot be legally treated as a traitor - and I find it very hard to believe that the charges will be substantiated.”

    “It is your privilege to hold that naive belief about a man you have known for less than a year, your highness. It is my duty to see him held securely until the trial takes place.”

    “And why is the Minister of Magic assigned this and not some other official of a more fitting rank?” enquired Nicol Fia Ascart. He and his sister had approached from behind Violette.

    Frampton inclined his head. “Lord Ascart, it is necessary that the official be of rank to discuss this matter with Duke Stuart were that to be required, which was the expectation. Your father being a guest for today’s happy event, he was unavailable and I was next most suited.”

    “Speaking of which.” Leon undid his bow tie and loosened his collar. “May as well be comfortable,” he noted. “We are rather blocking the entrance to the Stuart’s. “Perhaps we should defer this conversation to another time and place. I would very much rather that the happy couple’s reception not be delayed.”

    “Is that really your first thought?” asked Clarice.

    “Could be worse.”

    “Than treason?”

    “Could be high treason,” Leon pointed out reasonably. “They kill people for that.”

    “Treason is in fact punished by execution,” Frampton corrected him.

    “Yes, but not in such torturous ways.” The young man gestured gently towards the weapons being pointed at him by the guards. “This is not the time to argue over the rights and wrongs of the matter, we’re getting in everyone’s way. Clarice, my apologies that I’ll have to pass on the rest of the party. Gerald, do pass my apologies to Ian and Selena for the same. And Nicks…”

    “Mother’s going to be furious.”

    “Yes, she left me in your care for five minutes. I suggest fleeing for the county and hoping she calms down.” Leon agreed sympathetically.

    “It’s her county, Leon.”

    “Your future father-in-law’s county. Sorry, Dorothea, he’s not usually this slow.” The younger Bartford raised his voice slightly. “And I’m quite sure that I won’t be disappearing quietly, never to be seen again. It would be trite to claim I have powerful friends, but I’m at least confident that my enemies will want me to attend the trial in the hopes of watching me squirm.”

    Sophia grabbed Violette’s arm. “Is Lady Katarina going to jump to his rescue?” she whispered. “Because brother and I are right here if there’s going to be another adventure!”

    “...I believe she’s still back with her parents,” Violetta observed. “So probably not.” She watched Leon walk off, still surrounded by the guards. “And I think my sister and Prince Gerald called dibs if this is going to be another of her misadventures.”
     
    Winter Wedding 8-4
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Winter Wedding

    And with a little help from above
    You feel the power of love
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 4

    Revenge, like some poisonous plant, replete with baneful juices, rankles in the breast, and meditates mischief to its neighbor. ~ Wellins Calcott​

    The dungeons beneath the palace were clean, well-swept and heavily guarded. By virtue of his noble status, Leon got one of the better rooms, with furnishings that most nobility would probably consider a crime against their dignity, decent insulation against the winter’s cold and even some privacy. The door had a window made entirely of bars, but at least neither that nor the wall was entirely bars, so he had the appearance of privacy.

    “Were you expecting this, master?” asked Luxion. The AI had snuck a drone into the prison room earlier, which provided at least some security if someone decided to kill Leon for some reason. The drones weren’t heavily armed, but they had pretty nasty taser functionality if needed.

    Leon sat cross legged on the bed, which was at least better padded than the thin layer of stuffing on the seat of the available chairs. “No,” he admitted, subvocalizing. “It happened in the book - a little later, but not by much. The thing is, that Leon had already badly blown his cover as being just an ordinary baron’s son who’d got lucky. He’d demolished an entire Fanoss fleet and captured Princess Hertrude, defeating the famed Black Knight of the Principality. Locking him up was basically an attempt to strong-arm him into giving up the lost items he’d used to do that - meaning you.”

    “And you don’t consider your own actions to be so blatant?” Luxion enquired.

    “Dreadnought’s pretty appealing,” Leon admitted, “But it’s not done anything quite so obviously out of local leagues and with my knight-armour and Katarina’s destroyed, I’m not that big a fish.”

    “The forged letters present a convincing picture of you plotting to bring northern Holfort’s lords over to the side of Fanoss in the event of a war,” the AI reported. “Convincing, that is, to anyone unacquainted with you.”

    “Which Frampton isn’t…” Leon broke off as he heard the guard approaching, and they weren’t alone. “What’s this?”

    “Two of your harem, master.”

    “What?” Leon gave the drone a sceptical look. He didn’t have a harem. He didn’t have the time! There was a reason that most actual cultures with harems had a major imbalance between the agency of the genders. It was rather difficult to maintain even a friendly relationship with too many people, and romantic relationships were an order of magnitude more complicated. Leon suspected that most actual harems were more a matter of dominance and showing off than anything serious. Well, and baby factories for dynasties that wanted a lot of backstabbing among their scions.

    He had to admit though, if only to himself, that if it was the two women admitted by the guards then he might be willing to at least try the idea out.

    Clarice grabbed him in a hug as soon as he’d stood up to greet her. “Are they being too beastly?”

    “Not really. It’s a bit boring, but you turning up has sorted that right out.” He hugged her back and kissed the side of her head before looking at the other guest. “Excuse us, your highness. On this occasion, you’re outranked.”

    “I’m pleased to see that you have priorities.” Queen Mylene pulled one of the chairs back for herself. “Do carry on.”

    Leon promptly sat down on the bed, pulling Clarice into his lap. “You hear that? That’s a royal command,” he teased her and got a kiss in on the other side of her head before she pushed him back a bit.

    “Not in front of the queen,” she hissed - although she also made no move to get off his lap.

    The queen looked wistful as Leon settled his arms around Clarice. “It may seem strange, but I envy the two of you. Even under these circumstances.”

    “I don’t find that strange at all,” he assured her. “I’m sure Clarice will hug you as well if you ask nicely. Ow.” The ‘ow’ was because he’d just been pinched.

    “Er, yes.” Mylene managed to say, though she didn’t quite keep a straight face. “I’m assuming that the letters found in your room at the academy are forged - not that you’d tell me if they weren’t.”

    “I don’t know what’s in them,” he lied, “But why would I have written correspondence? She only left the academy a few weeks ago and we had ample opportunity to conspire in person if I was minded to.”

    “That’s a rather good point. But why would someone frame you?”

    Leon sighed. “I know. I’m such an inoffensive person.”

    “No, you’re not.”

    “But you love me anyway?”

    Clarice tightened her grip on him slightly. “Not yet, but I’m considering the possibility.”

    “Oh good, my feelings aren’t unrequited,” Leon declared gleefully.

    “Why is it that I find the two of you endearing, while my son’s flirting with Lady Lafan makes me want to throw up?”

    “...how long do you have?” Leon asked, more or less seriously. “Because that could take a while. I might need paper to draw visual aids.”

    “Perhaps another time,” the queen decided. “I take it that you have no enemies?”

    “The Olfreys, if they still had influence,” he said promptly. “Baron Sullivan - or his heirs if he has any?”

    “No,” Mylene told him. “If he doesn’t wake up - and even with the dark magic removed he hasn’t yet - then the lands will revert to the crown. Marquis Mason and his son might be up to something, but they’re both being closely watched so that seems reasonably unlikely.”

    “I’m not really important enough for this to be aimed at me,” Leon pointed out. “And honestly, faking letters is much more effort than would be needed to get me out of the way for a while. I’m only a count’s second son. My suspicion is that someone’s testing the waters.”

    “What for?”

    “If we knew that, we’d be forewarned. Unfortunately, I don’t know. Perhaps simply to see what resources could be mobilised to protect me. I’m on decent terms with the Stuarts and a lot of their allies. Taking me right in front of Gerald Rafa Stuart was provocative to say the least. It’s just a theory, but someone could be testing their political might. If they have the influence to get me out of trouble, that would provide a benchmark for what they might be able to do for other purposes.”

    Mylene frowned. “It’s plausible. The marquis seems to be positioning himself to get behind the charges. Marquis Frampton, that is. We can’t really dispense with him right now - the traditionalists aren’t fond of the crown right now and our usual core supporters are in disarray. It’s also possible he’s testing how far we’ll let him go.”

    “You can’t mean you’d let Leon take the fall!” Clarice exclaimed.

    “If it was just him?” the queen arched an eyebrow. “I left my own son holding the bag for his own actions already. Lord Bartford is very likeable, but I’ve made sacrifices before. In this case though, I’d be offending far too many people he’s befriended, you and your father among them.”

    The young woman didn’t seem to know how to take that.

    “How is Julius, by the way?”

    “Please don’t ask,” Mylene murmured, pressing one hand to her head as if feeling a headache coming on. She probably was.

    Leon nodded in understanding. “Alright. So back to your question, I’d suggest moving forwards with the trial as soon as possible.”

    “What? Why?” exclaimed Clarice.

    “Because right now he has one very weak piece of evidence,” he explained. “But if he thinks he’s pushing a door that’s already swinging in his direction, he’ll have too much momentum to back off and less chance to try to come up with something more persuasive. Let’s see what he does.”

    “That’s something of a high risk strategy,” warned the queen. “If we agree to the trial then I can’t really then do anything to block it.”

    “No, but you can stack the nobles I’m being tried in front of,” Leon suggested. “Not too much, but if you could persuade Marquis Field to take a seat then that would work out nicely.”

    “Do you know him?”

    Leon shook his head. “And thus he’s notionally disinterested - on the one hand, I’m accused of supporting his family’s enemies in Fanoss, but he’s also a neighbour of my mother’s county and has us to thank for Brad not being engaged to the Olfreys any more.”

    “I think I'd rather he still was, at least then he wouldn’t be joining my son in his current idiocy.”

    Clarice snorted. “I went to school with Cassandra Fou Olfrey, your highness. Marie Fou Lafan is a two-faced troglodyte, but she’s infinitely preferable to Brad’s former fiancee.”

    If Marie had just stuck to seducing only Brad Fou Field, Leon would have probably supported her fully, he thought. Well, as long as he also kept Julius and the others from falling at Olivia Campbell’s feet. That would also have had its problems. But Marie was just barely of socially acceptable rank to marry into a marquis’ family and the Field would have squashed the Lafans if they tried to keep exploiting the girl. It wouldn’t be perfect, but it would have been workable.

    If. He shook his head. There was no use in dwelling on ifs.

    At that moment, more guards started moving outside. “What now?”

    “Excuse me, your highness, we’ll need to secure this room while we move another prisoner in across the hall,” a guard offered through the door apologetically. “Would you rather we lock you in or will you wait outside?”

    “This already?” Mylene asked. “No, I’ll stay.”

    The guard gave Leon a warning look. “Don’t try anything.”

    “The lady I’m courting is literally sitting on me, sergeant. That would make it rather difficult to ravish the queen on the table.”

    “LEON!” Clarice shouted, right in his ear.

    “I… but… no, that’s…” Mylene was crimson from ear to ear. “He… he is joking, sergeant.”

    “I can’t believe you said that,” Clarice continued to harangue him. “The sergeant’s just doing his job, don’t threaten to carry out high treason in front of him.”

    Leon winced and rubbed his ear. “Yes dear.”

    The sergeant’s eyes had practically crossed. “I really think you’d better leave, your highness.”

    “Perhaps you’re right.” The queen rose to her feet, looking a little unsteady. “Lady Atlee.”

    “Indeed.” Clarice left Leon behind. “I take it you’ll be throwing the book at Lord Bartford?”

    “Given his behaviour, I see no reason to further defer his trial,” Mylene said in what was clearly intended to be icy disdain. It missed the mark, but only because Leon could see her fumbling with her fingers like a nervous young man about to approach a pretty girl and not quite sure what he should do with his extremities while doing so.

    The door opened and then slammed behind them. The guard gave Leon a vicious smirk through the window, confirming his suspicions that he was less innocent a gaoler than he purported to be.

    Leon leant against the door and watched the ladies leave. Hopefully he hadn’t gone too far with the whole ‘ravish the queen’ comment. At least the queen had taken it up as justification to go ahead with putting him on trial sooner rather than later and he could probably claim he’d said it so she’d have an excuse to pretend to be mad at him. But he probably could have been a bit more subtle.

    Maybe Nicks and their father had a point that he ought to rein himself in on being a smartass. He’d gotten away with a fair bit, up until that dark mage - Sara? Sarah? It was something like that - had mindjacked him. That should probably be a warning.

    Actually, Leon admitted to himself, the being arrested was likely something he should be taking more seriously. He’d managed to play it cool since Luxion had let him know about the search of his rooms and the ‘discovery’ of letters that totally hadn’t been carried in there by the court baron overseeing the search and planted under a floorboard that’d been yanked up hard enough it would be impossible to prove that it hadn’t been loose enough to be used as a hidden storage area for personal papers before the search took place.

    Still, he was under arrest and on charges that wouldn’t just hurt him. He could escape, but his entire family were essentially hostages against him doing anything egregious.

    “Tsk.” He clicked his tongue and watched as the outer door opened and the new prisoner was marched in. He barely saw her at first, surrounded as she was by much larger guards, but a flash of curly blond hair identified her. “What are you doing here?”

    Marie Fou Lafan tried to stop and reply but the two guards behind her, wearing the colours of temple knights rather than the royal guards, pushed her on and into the room across the way from Leon. “What am I doing here? What are you doing here?” the girl yelped and then the door slammed shut behind her.

    “Enjoy your new neighbour,” the guard from earlier told Leon. “I gather lots of you young lords have.”

    Marie’s hands came into view and she pulled herself, red-faced, up to the barred window in her door. “Bartford? Why are you here? Can you get me out of here?”

    “Shh, no talking about escape plans when the guards are here?” Leon drawled, giving the guard a wink. Never let them see you sweat.

    “See if you’re laughing this much when you’re on trial,” the man shot back and trailed the other guards as they left the wing.

    Leon watched Marie’s face drop out of view and then she hauled herself up again. “You know, you could push the chair over to the door and stand on it,” he suggested.

    “...I knew that!” She vanished from sight and he heard a chair being dragged over the floor.

    The boy shook his head. It wasn’t as if she didn’t have her good points, but the ‘particularly dumb puppy’ girls didn’t really interest him other than as a quick joke.

    “So what are you in for?” he asked once she re-appeared, no longer having to cling to the bars to see him.

    “It’s my family’s fault!”

    Leon considered what he knew of the Lafans. Broke, constantly borrowing money to maintain the high-rolling lifestyle of capital nobles, nasty habit of taking the loans out in Marie’s name - which was technically legal since she was their child and therefore a minor in their care. It was a loophole in the laws intended to be used by regents caring for a minor heir to a domain, but it could be applied to your own children if you were morally bankrupt as well as financially bankrupt. “Okay, I can believe that. But how? This is the royal dungeon!”

    The girl sniffled. “I convinced the temple that I might be the saintess’ successor so that they’d lend me a skyship to go after the treasure island I learned of.”

    “I… I’m not going to say that I think that was a good idea, but it’s resourceful, I’ll give you that.”

    She gave him a suspicious look. “You’re not usually this nice.”

    Leon sighed heavily. “Prison changes a man.”

    “How long have you been here?”

    “Since yesterday. So go on.”

    Marie rested her forehead against the bars. “My idiot parents borrowed more money in my name, claiming that as I was the saintess-candidate, the temple was guaranteeing the loan.”

    “...I take it that you didn’t come back rich beyond your wildest dreams.”

    “I didn’t find anything!” She started pounding her fists against the door in frustration. “Now I’m not a saintess-candidate, I’m even further in debt and half the temple leaders want to burn me at the stake!”

    “I take it that your friends objected to that?”

    The small girl was red-faced, trying not to cry. “They did everything they could, but it wasn’t much. Julius managed to make an appeal to his father but all he’d do was arrest me for financial fraud so I wasn’t in temple custody.”

    “Well, that probably saved your life.”

    Marie wiped her nose on her sleeve. “So what are you doing here?”

    “It’s political. Frampton’s trying to get me done for treason.”

    “Oh. I was thinking you’d knocked someone up.”

    “...I really need to work on my reputation,” Leon sighed. He should probably meditate on his flaws and try to behave more respectably when he was on trial. There was a fair bit riding on it. “Look, at least there’s a bright side to all this.”

    “...like what?” the girl demanded.

    “Three warm meals and a bed?” the boy offered after a moment’s thought. “I mean, that’s better than you got at home isn’t it?”

    “You’re insufferable,” she hissed. “Especially when you’re right!”

    In the spirit of his new resolution to be less of a smartass, Leon decided to give her the last word.

    -

    “If it’s not one thing at this place, it’s another.” Alan Rafa Stuart put the spade he’d been using away and left the shed so that Mary Fou Hunt could put her own tools away. He stretched, feeling the ache of the evening’s work in his muscles. But it was a good ache, the sort that you had after exercise not overstraining.

    The engaged couple had been helping Katarina Rafa Claes with her vegetable garden. Mary often did this, and seemed to have picked up something of a rivalry with the other girl’s new helper - her magic leaned heavily towards plants, but the elf woman’s magic was something else. For Alan it was simply a way to vent his frustrations in physical effort.

    “I know,” Mary agreed. “First Leon is arrested, then it’s Lady Lafan. And now Nicol, of all people, has decided to start looking for a bride?”

    “Mayhem.” Alan held the door for her and then dropped the latch once the girl was done. “Next we’ll have cats and dogs living together.”

    Leon’s arrest had been a shock for the student council, but Lafan’s situation had drained Julius’ clique of energy as well. Almost the entire first year special class was affected by one or the other of the two students.

    “Sophia can’t believe it,” continued Mary. “She’s asked Olivia twice to check her brother hasn’t been affected by dark magic.”

    “He’s not getting younger,” the prince noted. “He’d almost have to marry in the next couple of years if he wants to succeed his father. I’m not sure why he waited this long - perhaps being student council president took up so much time he didn’t feel he could until now?”

    They waved to Katarina and Yumeria, who were still working. The elf woman was working at the Ministry of Magic as a gardener, but apparently someone had pulled strings to send her here to tutor Katarina as gardening. As a bribe, presumably - the Ministry and the Temple were both squabbling over their friend’s attention. Personally Alan figured that the Ministry was on the right track.

    “It’s probably also to do with Leon’s situation,” Mary advised him as they walked back towards the campus.

    He glanced at her. She was usually more aware of political issues than him. “How so?”

    “Even though he’s probably innocent, the possibility that Fanoss is conspiring with someone inside of the kingdom undermines the new agreements that were made under Count Ascart’s foreign affairs ministry recently. Now that his father’s under fire, Nicol may feel obligated to shore up his family’s position by offering a marriage alliance.”

    Alan snorted. “More of Frampton’s fear mongering. Come on, we met the princess - do you think she’d really start a war?”

    “Absolutely!”

    He blinked. “Really?”

    “Not because she wants it - she doesn’t like Holfort but as individuals she got on with us and I think her being here was a good sign,” Mary clarified. “But she’s very new to the throne and most of her lords probably expect her to lead them in a renewal of the traditions of fighting against the kingdom. If she doesn’t she risks being overthrown… Mind you, they might not press the issue and I don’t think she’ll initiate it - but given the choice then any fondness for us won’t be a consideration.”

    Alan grunted. “And then we’re at war. That sounds miserable. One more reason I’m not after the throne - sorry if that disappoints you.”

    Mary shook her head. “I’m not enthusiastic about being a marchioness. Being queen would be worse… maybe if I got to be king - off with certain heads!” She swung one arm like a decapitating axe.

    “As amusing as that might be…”

    “Oh, don’t worry Alan. Your neck would be safe,” the girl told him reassuringly. “You could be my court musician - I’d want Katarina as my queen. No offence, but you wouldn’t fit so well into a ball gown.”

    “That’s… a pretty good reason,” Alan admitted. He considered and then took a deep breath. Waiting for the right time to talk to Katarina wasn’t working out for Gerald, so maybe he shouldn’t keep putting off a difficult conversation with Mary. “Can we… talk?”

    “Aren’t we already?”

    “About something serious.”

    “You say that as if I wasn’t serious,” Mary said with a broad smile and swept her arm down again. “But sure. How can I help?”

    Alan swallowed. “I like you. I respect you. But… our engagement was arranged. I kind of thought that love would come with time.”

    She nodded. “That’s to be hoped for, certainly. I think we’re off to a better start than some couples.”

    The young musician stopped walking. “I’m doing this poorly. The thing is… Looking at Ian and Selena when they got married, I could see us in their shoes but I don’t think we’d be smiling at each other the same way.”

    Mary nodded, but her hand had come up to cover her mouth. “I see…?”

    “And while it’s not something I’m proud of, given what my cousin and his friends did back before the summer,” he forced himself to say, looking away. “There’s someone… a girl I could see myself marrying. And maybe being as happy with her as Ian is with Selena.” There, he’d said it. If Mary slapped him here, he could hardly blame her.

    There was no immediate response and when he looked over, his fiancee was nibbling on one thumbnail.

    “Mary? I’m sorry, I know it’s not fair.”

    She looked up. “What? No, it’s… Look, Alan I’m not going to blame you for what you’re feeling. I mean, you’ve not acted on this, have you?”

    “What? No!” He shook his head. “I wouldn’t do that to you. Either of you. I mean, she’s with someone else, but even if she wasn’t - you’d still be the first person that I’d tell.”

    Mary looked startled and then smiled. “That means a lot, Alan. So… what do you want to do about this? I appreciate you telling me up front, but where do you see us going with this?”

    “If you don’t want to marry someone that has someone else in their heart, I can’t blame you,” he promised. “But I don’t have any right to make decisions like that for you. I don’t want to lose you as a friend. I do care about you… a lot. Just, not the way I feel for her.”

    The girl looked away. “You shame me.”

    “I’m sorry.”

    “No, not like that!” She shook his head. “You telling me this… when I’ve not had the courage to confess the same.”

    ...what? “Uh, are you saying…”

    Mary looked away. “There is someone I have admired for a long time. I would still marry you. I would respect and honour you, I would try to be happy with you and make you happy… but I would be thinking of them.”

    That stung a bit, but given what he’d just said to Mary, it was kind of hard for Alan to feel justified in being angry with Mary. He stuffed that first reaction down. “Are you saying that we can just… go on? Ignore these feelings?”

    “If I understand your situation, you can’t be with her and I can’t be with the person I love,” his fiancee told him. “All that breaking off our engagement would do is put us both under pressure to marry other people, and almost certainly not the per… people in our heart.”

    Hearing her stammer, Alan reached out and put one arm around her shoulders. “I guess you’re right.”

    Mary nodded. “I often am.” She gave him a crooked smile. “In particular, now that I’m the heiress, my father would be justified in saying that I have to marry as early as possible. So, let’s make a pact.”

    Sure she was okay, Alan released her shoulders. “A pact, huh?”

    The girl nodded and pulled him to start walking again. “Exactly. I want you to be happy, after all. And we’re a team, right?”

    “The best team.”

    She released his hand and raised hers as a fist. In a gesture going back to their childhood, introduced to them by Katarina (as so much else had been), the two rapped their knuckles against each other’s. “So what are you suggesting,” Alan asked her. “We cover for each other until or unless the situation changes?”

    “Exactly.” Mary nodded sharply. “If the lady of your heart becomes free, then I’ll agree to end our engagement so you’ll be free to pursue her. But if I have an opening to be with who I want to…”

    “Then at that point, we also call our engagement off so you’re free.”

    “Exactly. And until then…”

    Alan nodded. “Business as usual, at least as far as anyone else knows.”

    They walked together, hand in hand, back through the gardens of the school. Everything had changed… and yet, somehow it was as if nothing had save for the weight that had left Alan’s shoulders. He’d been able to tell Mary and she didn’t hate him for it.

    Entering the student council building - duties there were the one reason that they had had to leave Katarina out in the gardens - they saw Sirius Fou Dieke descending the stairs with a tea tray.

    “Are you still making tea for people, even now that you’re the president?” Mary asked him. “Isn’t it beneath your dignity.”

    He tilted his head slightly and smiled. “I don’t think so. Just as long as you keep doing the great work that you are. Although, today I’m doing this for a guest.”

    Balancing the tray on one hand, the lord president pushed open the door to the student council lounge. Through the open doorway, Alan saw a head of silver-blonde hair waiting inside. He froze in the hallway.

    Sirius Fou Dieke half-turned to close the door behind him and his eyes locked with Alan’s. After a moment, a shadow crossed the older boy’s grey eyes and he shut the door firmly. Cutting off the prince’s view of Violette Rafa Ades.

    “Oh my,” Mary sounded surprised. “So… assuming that this isn’t like one of Sophia’s boy-love novels…”

    “No!” Alan exclaimed, stung.

    “Tsk.” The young woman snaked one arm through his and then patted his arm with her free hand. “It’ll work out, Alan.” Then she slashed her arm down again once more, in that gesture of execution. “Anything can happen in the next few years, really.”

    -

    In the quiet of the night, light and sound within his cell would have been obvious. But the royal palace was a busy place during the day and the guards had better things to do than check on the dungeon residents between their rounds.

    Thus when Leon wanted to have a discreet conversation, he did so in the early afternoon, after the dishes for his lunch had been taken away. The only person still in likely earshot was Marie Fou Lafan, and chances were good that she’d think her nap was the result of being warm, fed and bored rather than Luxion sniping her with a sedative from the drone he’d snuck out and into the girl’s cell.

    Having two drones just in the dungeons of the palace was a bit of a nuisance, but the extra flexibility made it worthwhile.

    The space across the table from Leon lit up with the sight of Larna Smith, sitting at her desk - the surface of the ministry desk and the dungeon table blending.

    “Remarkable,” she exclaimed, apparently seeing him in a similar fashion. “Are you sure I can’t dissect one of these things?”

    “If you’re going to tell me you’ve solved all our issues with light magic and dark magic then I’ll consider it,” Leon replied. “How are you, Larna?”

    The woman puffed out her cheeks and then exhaled. “Unfortunately, not very much ahead of when we last spoke. You’re holding out on me, aren’t you?”

    “To an extent. I do have my reasons, but where are you stuck?” he asked.

    “The temple is still refusing to give me any access to the Saintess’ regalia,” Larna complained. “I think the Claes’ will get the bracelet back eventually - the contract that the Duke’s lawyers drew up is terrifying - but it’ll take time. And in the meanwhile, a strong faction is pushing the narrative that the Saintess does have an heiress in our generation… they just don’t think it’s Lady Lafan.”

    “Let me guess, it’s Katarina Rafa Claes that they have in mind.”

    The director nodded confirmation that Leon was right. “The main things holding them back are that there’s no verified lineage back to the saintess, whereas Lady Lafan was actually able to dig a credible bloodline out to support her claim, and that the Claes don’t want a thing to do with the notion.”

    Leon nodded. “Katarina’s not book smart, but nor is she dumb enough to want that sort of burden foisted on her. I take it that they’re digging outwards from Lafan’s kinship to try to find a link to the Claes, the Ades or some other ancestor of Katarina?”

    “Most likely, it would let them rally more support behind them. As if that’s the important thing. Why? Do you think there is one?”

    “I doubt it,” he admitted. “But I have a strong suspicion that if they traced every line of descent they would find a powerful light mage that is descended from the Saintess. Because according to Ann, Miss Olivia Campbell is the spitting image of her back in her own youth.”

    Larna adjusted her glasses. “The scholarship student. I wouldn’t be surprised if they’ve overlooked her in trying to find connections to the nobility. Are you sure of that?”

    “Even if I’m not, are you spoiled for choices when it comes to light mages? She’s stronger than Katarina or Lafan, so once she has some practice and knowledge, she’ll probably be the most effective. I suggest that you get her on the ministry payroll before the temple gets involved - in your own department of course.”

    Larna nodded. “And if one of her friends is working for me then maybe Katarina will join us as well. And bring my gardener back while she’s at it.”

    “Are you missing her?” Leon asked. “I didn’t think the ministry gardens were so near and dear to you.”

    “It’s a way to score points in the office politics, you never know when you might need a favour,” Larna explained with a shrug. “And Kyle gets cranky when his mother isn’t there to tuck him at night.”

    “I do not!” the half-elf shouted from outside Leon’s field of vision.

    “Maybe you could do the tucking in?” the boy suggested. “It might awaken maternal urges in you.”

    “What would I do with them?” Larna asked in apparent bemusement. “Have you met my husband? It’s a good job he has brothers or the Stuart line would end with him. But seriously, what are my chances of getting Yumeria back out of Lady Claes’ orbit?”

    “About on par with your chances of breaking out of that select group,” he observed. “Or did you think that your fascination with getting her under your thumb was just about the light magic?”

    It was a rare moment to catch Larna Smith or Suzanna Rafa Stuart at a loss. Leon treasured the look on her face as she realised he had a point.

    “Welcome to the special hell,” he told her, before she could accuse him of being in the same trap.

    Larna sniffed, her professional shell forming up around her once more. “So can you help with the relics? Steal them for me perhaps?”

    “What makes you think I haven’t?” he asked her. “Two of them, anyway. Cleare, you can share our files on examining the bracelet and necklace with Director Smith. We’re not getting any further with them and I think we’re running out of time to counter dark magic. That mage who got away will get up to something sooner or later and they could be closer than we think?”

    “Do you think they’re behind your trial being rushed forwards?” the woman asked, watching something off at the side. “Ooh, that’s useful,” she commented - presumably looking at Cleare projecting data on the relics.

    “The fast trial is my idea.”

    Larna looked surprised. “Why? A quick trial may work against you, Frampton has more allies inside the court than he has outside it. More of the nobles called to try you will be his picks than if you wait.”

    “Frampton is like a dry rot,” he explained. “Given time, he’ll wear away at the resistance to him within the kingdom. He’s already given away one of the Holfort’s hoarded lost items…”

    “Wait, he did what?”

    “A sort of arm, a relic of some prehistoric menace,” Leon expanded. “Dangerous in the wrong hands. I replaced it with something that won’t harm anyone in Holfort. It’s probably blown up by now.”

    “And the original?” Larna asked. “I think I know the one you mean.”

    “I destroyed it.”

    “You vandal! That was a priceless relic!”

    “Only if you want to turn someone into a monster, and I find greed does that pretty well,” Leon told her. “It was parasitic and deadly to most people it fused with. I can live without having something like that in the world.”

    The director sniffed. “Keep your hands off my personal collection.”

    Leon smirked. “But yeah, dry rot. The longer you give it, the more damage it does - but it’s weak when you put pressure on it.”

    “Who cares about that, I want your promise about not destroying any of my relics!” Larna demanded.

    “Why are you worried about me and not that fiendish thief, Carmine Sandiego?” he asked innocently. “I hear he has a price on his head in Fanoss. Actually, speaking of thieves… how is Mr Brode doing?” A grin crept over Leon’s face as the pieces of his plan fell neatly into place inside his head.
     
    Falling Facades 9-1
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Falling Facades

    First time you feel it, it might make you sad
    Next time you feel it, it might make you mad
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 1

    Revenge, which, like envy, is an instinct of justice, does but take into its own hands the execution of that natural law which precedes the social. ~ Paul Chatfield​

    “I missed you so much.” Hertrude had already welcomed her younger sister back to Castle Fanoss formally, but in their own apartments with the servants sent away she clung to Hertrauda as if afraid that she would be swept away from her. Or rather, dreading that inevitability.

    The shorter of the sisters rested her head on Hertrude’s shoulder. “So have I. It was exciting to visit so many different places, but the one thing I missed was that I couldn’t share the experience with you.”

    “Perhaps we’ll get the chance,” the princess said hopefully. “But that may not be for a while with the war that’s coming.”

    “Does it have to be war?” Hertrauda pulled away, just far enough that their matching crimson eyes could meet. “For everyone I met that would welcome war with Holfort, I met at least as many who dreaded the prospect of their homes being destroyed again in such a war.”

    Hertrude drew her sister aside to a couch and they sat together, resting their shoulders against each other in silent comfort at the familiarity of the contact.

    “For myself I sympathise with the latter,” she admitted, the words feeling like a betrayal. “The people I met in Holfort, they’re not so very different from the people here. In the good ways… and in the bad ways. On both sides, there are people who want war. And unfortunately, on both sides they have momentum behind them.”

    “Can’t you stop them? You’re supposed to be our ruler. Our leader.”

    “And sometimes the only way to hold onto the lead is to get out in front, in whatever direction my people are already going.” Hertrude reached out and pressed her sister’s hands between hers. “To govern Fanoss, I need power. If I had the flutes, I could at least apply the direct threat of those against dissidents. But without them I have no real leverage against Count Garrett and his supporters. They want war, and if I don’t give them that, then they’ll have no use for me.” She licked her lips. “The same way they had no use for our parents.”

    Hertrauda froze and the elder princess waited patiently for her sister to process that idea.

    “There was,” the bob-haired girl said at last, “Someone I met on my tour. While Sir Vandel wasn’t watching over me. I won’t name names. But he suggested that Roland Rafa Holfort gained nothing by our parents’ deaths.”

    “That’s my own opinion.” Hertrude lowered her head. “It’s still possible that someone from his kingdom was behind it… but as I said. There is good and bad on both sides of the border. And their deaths left Count Garret and the rest of the regency council with the rule of Fanoss for years, free to erode our dynasty’s influence in favour of their own.”

    “I was hoping,” and Hertrauda was clearly trying not to cry, “That you would tell me that I was wrong.”

    “I wish that I could.”

    “We can’t let this just happen, Hertrude.”

    “How do you suggest that we stop it? We’re surrounded by guards selected by the regents, servants selected by the regents… and if they put a gun to your head, I’ll give whatever orders they tell me to.” She ran her thumb over the back of Hertrauda’s hand. “The only freedom of action I’ll have is if I appear to be endorsing their policies of my own free will.”

    “Sir Vandel could take us away!”

    Hertrude shook her head slowly. “There’s very little that he wouldn’t do for us, Hertrauda. But there’s one cause that he won’t back us on. The same cause that turned him against mother and father. Peace with Holfort. That’s something he won’t forgive. I think sometimes that avenging his family is all that keeps him going - if we’re an obstacle to that then I don’t think he’ll help us.”

    “Father trusted him!” Hertrauda pleaded.

    “I know. That was probably his last mistake. In our position, we don’t get to make many. At least, not without paying a heavy price.”

    Hertrauda rose to her feet and walked away. “I can’t believe that you’d be alright with this! You know it’s wrong!”

    Her sister watched her for a moment and then she also stood. Going to the wall, she removed a largely ornamental dagger from where it was mounted on the wall and lifted it to her throat. “Imagine that it was Count Garrett holding it here,” she said simply. “And the price of it being removed was ordering our knights to storm the castle of Marquis Field.”

    Her little sister’s eyes went wide. “I…”

    “Decide!”

    “Hertrude!” the girl shrieked.

    “Thank you.” She lowered the dagger. “And I would also choose you. Come hell or high water. But that leaves us terribly vulnerable, unless, as I say, we appear to be complying with the wishes of my regents. Appear, I say.” Hertrude began working the weapon back into the clips that it had been mounted on. “I can’t let it happen, I have to make it happen. But I don’t have to just let it happen. Just. Appear. Those are the words to keep in mind.”

    “You’ll be causing a lot of people’s deaths,” Hertrauda joined her and helped her wrestle the dagger back into place. “Can you live with that? I know you’re more gentle than you want anyone to know. Is staying in charge of Fanoss so important?”

    “That’s something I’ve had to think about.” The long-haired princess rested one hand on the wall once the weapon was securely mounted again, and the other on her sister’s shoulder. “King Roland is not a particularly strong monarch, although I suppose I’m in no place to criticise him for that. And yet, ironically - none of his likely successors seem keen on replacing him.”

    “Well, they are his sons and nephews,” her sister pointed out.

    She nodded. “That’s part of it. But another is that, for all his evident faults, Prince Julius and his cousins all seem to see the throne as coming with a crushing burden of responsibility. Christophe Vor Garrett and his supporters only seem to see the power they wish to wield.”

    Hertrauda put an arm around her. “It sounds almost as if you’re beginning to like Holfort.”

    “If you mean their king or his son, no. Well,” she conceded with forced fairness, “His elder son. I hardly met Prince Layne. But I can respect that they don’t seem intent on aggrandizing themselves at everyone’s expense.” Unlike Garrett, she left unspoken. “Someone has to rule Fanoss, and if I don’t then who will - and will they be any better than me?”

    Her sister paused and then shook her head. “So you’ll go to war… and then what?”

    Hertrude smiled slyly. “I will give Count Garrett this: Holfort is in more disarray than they wish to admit. If we strike hard and fast - which means not letting small warbands break away to loot and ravage, inflaming the old hatreds - then we might be able to force a quick settlement. In the best case, the Holforts might even collapse - and in that event, our old blood ties might be enough to swing the balance of the feudal lords to back me in taking the throne. That’s unlikely though. But the key point is, the regents and the bulk of the war party will be with me.”

    “You’re going to lead them personally?” Hertrauda asked warily.

    “If there’s a victory I have to be able to claim the credit,” she pointed out. “But you will be staying here, and I can justify you selecting some guards. Preferably from lords who do not favour the war and will be glad to see their levies held back.”

    “What are you planning, sister?”

    “I’m planning for failure, or at least for a chance that Garrett failing won’t drag us down with him.”

    -

    The trial was held in the throne room - although desks and seats had been carried in, leaving the red carpet leading to King Roland’s throne as an aisle between the lords who would serve as jurors. There was no fixed number, but more than twenty had been assembled and Marquis Frampton sat amongst them - as did Marquis Field, Leon was pleased to see.

    Leon - as the accused - stood to one side before the dais. Facing him was Baron Flegel, the crown prosecutor. A hereditary role, but he still favoured Frampton. They were cousins and the younger man was understood to have ambitions to be promoted to some other role. For some reason, the families holding titles such as his were unpopular - which led to turnover in the notionally hereditary positions at court.

    King Roland seated himself, sceptre in hand. Viscount Marmoria was at his side and at a slight gesture, the green-haired noble declared: “The trial for treason of Lord Leon Fou Bartford now begins.”

    Flegel jumped in with both feet, at least metaphorically. “My liege, the young man before you stands accused by virtue of letters recovered from his chambers at the royal academy where he has been a student. These letters, from Princess Hertrude Sera Fanoss, speak of his willing conspiracy to seize power over his family’s levies by imprisoning or murdering his own family, then leading them to conquer the lands of your loyal servant Duke Ades and sway the northern islands of our fair kingdom to side with Fanoss in war. I must therefore petition that he be found guilty and receive the traditional sentence of traitors.” The thin man turned a sneer upon Leon. “As his own kin would also seem to have been targets for his vile ambitions, no attainder need be placed upon them at least.”

    Roland raised the sceptre slightly. “I hear your petition, Baron Flegel. Lord Bartford, it is less than a year since I last saw you before me. What defence do you offer?”

    “I believe that I have reasonable grounds to dispute the claims that Baron Flegel is - as is his duty - presenting to you,” Leon replied calmly. “May I ask first, how many people here have actually seen these letters I am alleged to have received?”

    Baron Flegel frowned. “Myself, Marquis Frampton when he was sent to arrest you and the officers who recovered them.”

    “I see. So the majority of the lords gathered to pass judgement upon me have not been shown this evidence? I myself have not been allowed to read them, in fact. Your highness,” Leon turned to the throne. “Can I really be condemned for evidence that the prosecution has not even been willing to present?”

    “Do you imagine we would allow you the chance to destroy the evidence!” Flegel snapped.

    The king frowned. “Moderate your tone, Baron. This is my court.”

    “Of course, I apologise.”

    Roland turned his head to the viscount at his side. “What do you say, Francis? Can we really expect this lad to mount a credible defence when he’s not even allowed to see what he’s being accused of?”

    Viscount Marmoria gave Leon a vaguely scornful look. “More handicap than is required, I would say, my liege. Besides which, were he to attempt their destruction here we could only call that an admission of guilt.”

    “That’s a very good point.” The king waved his hand. “Have someone hold them where the lad can read them, Flegel. He doesn’t need to put his hands on them to read ‘em - and he can hardly destroy them with fire magic - or any magic, for that matter.”

    There was a ripple of laughter at the reminder of Leon’s inability to cast magic.

    One of the prosecution aides carried over a leather folder and produced three letters, the seals already broken. Dismissively, the man held each up in turn, simply holding them at the top and letting the weight of the wax seal unfold the paper for Leon to read them. It made the angle rather awkward for parts, but the king’s demand had technically been met.

    “Thank you,” Leon said politely after the aide had closed up the third. “I believe I can construct a reasonable defence now, if the court will be so kind as to hear me out.”

    “That’s what we’re here for,” snapped Marquis Tarquin Fou Field. Brad’s father looked much like Leon’s classmate, save that he wore his hair shorter.

    Leon nodded. “Let us start with the letters being found in my dorm room. A dorm room which has, I am sorry to tell Baron Flegel, already been broken into once this year. The academy has full documentation of the complaint I lodged at the end of my first term, where a number of servants broke into the room and vandalised it. While it’s clearly not the case that the letters were placed there then, since that predated Princess Hertrude’s visit to Holfort, the room is hardly somewhere that only I have access to. Anyone at the academy could have forced the lock and put them away. I don’t make a habit of pulling up the floorboards of my own room so it’s rather hard to say how long they could have been there - but claiming only I could have put the letters there is rather a weak claim.”

    “It doesn’t prove that you didn’t,” interjected Flegel.

    “My point is that where the letters were found proves nothing either way, is that fair?”

    “Is that your defence?” asked Viscount Marmoria.

    “I’m just just getting started, sir. My next point is why would I have such letters at all. I escorted Princess Hertrude many times over the recent term at the academy, I was probably the member of the Student Council assigned the task more often than anyone else. So I’ve had many opportunities to have private conversations with her.”

    “Time to conspire,” Marquis Frampton accused.

    “If I was inclined to do so, Marquis, I absolutely had the chance. But that being the case, why would I need to exchange letters with the princess in the first place? Such correspondence would be unnecessary and would only provide incriminating documentation. Were I indeed betraying the crown, what possible reason would I have to firstly have such letters and secondly to keep them somewhere so obviously insecure.”

    Flegel chuckled. “Traitors may be assumed to have other defects, Bartford. Don’t be too impressed with yourself.”

    Leon tilted his head. “That could cut both ways. My third point - out of four, just to reassure your highness that my defence won’t take all day. My third point is you’re citing letters addressed to me. Not anything in my own hand. We can hardly expect that Princess Hertrude of Fanoss is going to come here and testify she wrote letters to me, particularly when those letters could be a cause of war, but even if we accept that she wrote them, that doesn’t prove I’d agreed to anything. I could sit down with ink and paper and write a letter in just a few minutes making all sorts of claims that I have a secret deal with Viscount Marmoria here, but that wouldn’t make such a deal any less fictitious. I’m not a legal expert, but I believe that this would render the letters little more than hearsay, at best.”

    There was a ripple of agreement across the room.

    “That is a rather good point,” the viscount observed. “Do you have a rebuttal, Baron Flegel?”

    Face colouring, the prosecutor stepped up. “Lord Bartford may cast shadow on the individual aspects of the case, but the fact is that he has the most access to where the letters were found, and claiming letters in his hand don’t exist when they would by their nature be outside of the kingdom is similarly weak. As for retaining them, is it not logical that he would need them to ensure that Fanoss honoured their promises if his betrayal of us went ahead? His own word against the knights and sailors of Fanoss would be as nothing, but their Princess’ written hand is another matter.”

    The gathered lords seemed divided, but at least half were still giving Leon accusatory looks. Probably because Frampton had asked them to, but there we go.

    “You said that you had a fourth point?” asked Marmoria firmly.

    Leon nodded. “If I may impose upon Marquis Field in a very small way. I understand as the principal lord whose domain borders Fanoss this is a matter of grave concern to you.”

    “So you’re at least smart enough to read a map,” the marquis grunted. “What do you ask?”

    “If you would be so good as to read the letters? I understand that you’ve not seen them yourself so far. I’d greatly appreciate it if you could answer two small questions about them for me.”

    Field’s eyes narrowed. “...I don’t see where you’re going, but we should all read them before making a decision.” He snapped his fingers in a peremptory fashion towards the aide who still held the letters.

    The man scurried over and handed over all three letters with a deferential bow.

    They all watched as the Marquis read each letter. His face went a colour closer to his purple hair than was probably healthy.

    “Marquis, my questions are these,” Leon enquired before the man could explode. “Does my name appear anywhere in those letters? And do they actually match the description that Baron Flegel has provided to this court.”

    Field slammed his fist down on the desk. “No to both!” he snarled and thrust the letters out at the lords sat next to him.

    Frampton and Flegel looked astonished, particularly when the purple-haired Marquis turned a ferocious glare upon his fellow marquis. “The letters I just read discuss a peace treaty between Holfort and Fanoss that cedes my entire lands to the principality,” he added, pushing himself to his feet. “And they’re addressed to you, Frampton! Addressed to you, and accepting your assurances that my family won’t be in a position to argue over it!”

    “W-what?” Frampton pushed his own chair back and away from his enraged peer. “That’s impossible!”

    At a nod from the king, Viscount Marmoria descended the dais with a single stride that covered all three steps, then crossed to the peers and snatched up one of the letters. The others were being handed from one peer to another, startled expressions already confirming what Leon had seen when the letters were shown to him. Thank goodness the aide hadn’t bothered to read them himself before handing them over.

    Scanning the letter quickly, the viscount carried it back to the king, who read it himself and then gave Leon a searching look.

    Leon shrugged helplessly. “I’m sorry, your highness. I’m at a loss. How can I defend myself against a case that seems to be built upon sand? There’s no credible evidence for me to argue against. It might be said that there isn’t any evidence at all.”

    “Put Frampton up there!” Marquis Field had been disarmed, as expected for such an occasion, but he was pushing lords aside as he tried to get his hands upon the retreating Frampton, who was backing away.

    The retreating marquis managed to seize one of the letters as he fled and glanced at it. His eyes bulged in his head, presumably recognising a letter he had indeed received. Granted, he’d then burned it, but he could hardly claim that as a defence. The only option he had was obvious and he seized it. “Forgery!” he yelled out. “This is a forgery!”

    “Thank you, marquis.” King Roland slapped the sceptre against his open hand. “Thank you for making Lord Bartford’s point for him.” Then he used the butt of the sceptre to hammer against the arm of his throne. “Tarquin, sit down. No one is surrendering your lands to Fanoss.”

    “You’re damned right they aren’t, your highness!” But Brad’s father ceased to advance upon the minister of magic.

    “Baron Flegel,” Viscount Marmoria said testily. “Do you actually have the letters you’ve described? Where you came by this letter -” He brandished the one he’d taken up, “- is a second question.”

    The prosecution team began frantically searching all their papers, but Leon relaxed. They didn’t, and after showing themselves to be such idiots, he would be extremely surprised if the lords were willing to condemn anyone on the unsupported claims that such letters had existed. After all, how many of them would be willing to risk being accused of anything on the basis of ‘I found a treasonous letter in your rooms but I can’t prove it’?

    -

    “I have a bone to pick with you,” King Roland muttered as he walked Leon down from the throne room to the palace’s main entrance. By tradition, the king doing this was an affirmation of the innocence of the accused - and probably a chance for the vindicated person to be compensated by holding the king’s ear for a few moments. Leon supposed that it might be a minor deterrent to bringing a frivolous case to the point that the crown directly oversaw the trial: the prospect that the accused might be able to badmouth you to the king if exonerated.

    “...I’m sorry to hear that,” he admitted. “Honestly, my life’s been so busy this year that I’m hard pressed to say what it is I’ve done to offend you. There are so many possibilities. If it’s about my words about her highness...”

    Roland Rafa Holfort snorted dismissively. “I’m long past the point that any discretions with her matter,” he told Leon in a low voice. “Discretions, you understand. Indiscretions are what I can’t ignore. I trust I don’t need to warn you off my concubines.”

    “Sir!” Leon did his best to sound appalled. “I’ve never even met them!”

    “Mmmm. Anyway, no. It’s this trial.” Roland paused on a landing of the stairs and looked out the windows. “Demolishing the prosecution like that and denying me the chance to be cool and magnanimous in saving you?”

    “Oh, that. Yes.” The younger man shook his head. “I am terribly sorry, I thought I’d balanced things nicely with those first three arguments - leaving the whole thing in the balance so you could sweep in and be the wise and sagacious king setting all aright. But I never expected them to lose their evidence entirely.”

    That got a reluctant nod. “Nor did anyone else, I suppose. Frampton’s not usually that careless.”

    “I rather panicked,” Leon confessed. He didn’t like or respect the king’s reasoning, but it was what he had to work with. “At that point, all that suggested itself was to leave them so crushed that you could sweep in and save what was left of their dignity.”

    The king grunted irritably and then continued down the stairs to the main doors. Guards threw the great panels wide and Leon emerged blinking into the bright winter sunlight.

    “Do better next time,” King Roland muttered and gave him a little ‘encouraging pat’ on the back that sent Leon stumbling down the last steps beyond the doors.

    Blinking back tears at the bright light, Leon turned and bowed deeply to the king. “My thanks for your generosity and justice, your highness.”

    Roland made a suitably regal gesture of dismissal and departed back into the castle, a ermine cape sweeping behind him.

    “LEON!” A near half-dozen voices greeted him now that he was fair game and before he really knew who was there, he found himself hugged, kissed and swatted by presumably all those speaking.

    “I almost died when I heard you’d been arrested,” Ruth Fou Bartford exclaimed, kissing him for a second time, though on the other cheek.

    Leon returned his mother’s embrace. He’d preferred the kisses from Clarice Fia Atlee and Larna Smith (even if it now had his lover glaring irritably at the Director of the Magical Tools Laboratory) but family was good too.

    “I won’t kiss you,” Dorothea Fou Roseblade declared. “My fiance here has a jealous streak.” The look on her face suggested that she enjoyed that part of Nicks’ character. “But congratulations on winning your trial.”

    Before the young man could answer, his father’s large hand landed on his head, tousling his hair roughly. “You worried us, boy. You worried us a great deal. How did you get tangled up in such a mess?”

    “I think I was a target of opportunity.” Leon looked around. “Giving credit where it was due, Jenna did warn me that being appointed to escort Princess Hertrude might get me into trouble.”

    “Yes! I did!” his sister declared proudly. “And you should repay me by setting me up with Lord Ascart.”

    Leon blinked. “Sorry, what? I thought he was taken.”

    Jenna shook her head. “He’s been taking tea with ladies every day since the term began. Some of them haven’t even enrolled yet.”

    “Oh.” What was that about? Wasn’t Nicol hung up on Katarina like… oh, wait. He had done that in those books hadn’t he? It hadn’t gone anywhere, but he had tried marrying out of duty. “Well, I’ll have a word with him. I can probably get you a meeting with Lord Ascart, but scaring him off is up to you.”

    “You’re useless, little brother. But I’ll take… wait, what do you mean scaring him off?”

    “Jenna, I’ve met you. It’s Nicol’s decision whether or not he actually wants to marry you after he’s met you. You might want to think about how to convince him you’re the sort of girl he’s looking for.”

    “It’s boys’ job to convince girls of that.”

    Clarice snorted. “In that case, Lady Bartford, why do you need your brother to set up taking tea with my cousin?”

    Leon’s elder sister fumed, but she at least had the self-preservation not to argue with Clarice.

    A man with blue hair - from some angles he looked a bit like an older and taller Chris Fia Arclight - stepped forwards and offered Leon his hand. “I won’t kiss you either.”

    “That’s appreciated.” He shook the man’s hand. “Mr Smith, I believe?”

    “Call me Sora.” The man stepped back and snaked one arm around Larna Smith, who gave him an irritated jab of her elbow. He slithered around the move and her back, with one flowing gesture. “My congratulations on getting out of your predicament.”

    “I couldn’t have done it without you.” Sora Smith - or Rufus Brode, to use his previous alias - had been the one to swap Luxion’s faked documents in place for those Frampton had prepared to frame Leon.

    The roguish dark mage shrugged. “I was beginning to think I might not have gotten out on my own without your help, so I guess we’re even. I must say, out of professional interest...”

    Leon shifted very slightly to indicate those around him.

    “Those papers,” Sora said. “How?”

    Ah. The papers Luxion had provided to Sora to use weren’t normal documents - they’d been created to look like the original letters Frampton had prepared until almost the last minute. Only in the throne room had they switched to duplicates of other letters. Thus, even if Flegel had checked right before the trial, he would have seen nothing out of place. “Can you keep a secret?”

    “Ah.” The older man smirked. “That makes two of us, then.”

    “Perhaps one day we can trade.”

    “I look forward to it.”

    “Come on, you.” Larna gave Sora a tug on the arm. “We’ve seen that Lord Bartford is fine. We both have work back at the ministry.”

    “Yes dear,” the man said cheekily and followed her out.

    Ruth looked after the two as they departed. “They’re an odd couple, how long have they been married?”

    “Ah… I thought that they were cousins. I’ve never actually asked.” He’d better find out the cover story before he was questioned further.

    “Now.” Clarice secured Leon’s arm. “I think you have something to say to me, but let’s talk as we go. I’ve spent quite enough time in the royal court.”

    He pulled lightly on her arm, holding her closer. “There are two things I’d like to say, actually.”

    “Oh?”

    “Back in the cell, I was out of line and I’m sorry.” Leon leaned slightly further over and the side of her head brushed his. "And thank you, for telling me off when I needed it."
     
    Falling Facades 9-2
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Falling Facades

    First time you feel it, it might make you sad
    Next time you feel it, it might make you mad
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 2

    Revenge is a confession of pain. ~ Latin Proverb​

    To celebrate catching up on the schoolwork that had built up at the academy during his fortunately brief imprisonment, Leon had arranged for an excused absence from the academy with Clarice and arranged to collect her at the Atlee mansion for an evening out on the town.

    It wasn’t coincidental that this meant Leon would be off campus for the evening following his sister attending a tea party with Nicol Fia Ascart. A few hours for that perfect storm to calm down would be best, he thought.

    Or worse, they could hit it off. If that happened Sophia would likely be out for Leon’s blood. She didn’t like Jenna very much, for reasons mysterious only to those who hadn’t met the two of them.

    “Did I keep you waiting?” Clarice came down the grand staircase of the mansion, dressed to the nines.

    Leon admired the view for a moment, then reminded himself that he’d have all evening to admire her. “I was a little early, your father and I found something to talk about.”

    The redhead accepted his offered arm and then looked through the door of the library to see that Count Atlee was politely pretending not to notice them from in there. “You didn’t threaten him, did you daddy?”

    “I wouldn’t infringe on your right to do that dear.” Bernard Fia Atlee came to the door of the room. “Leon is consulting with me on proposing an amendment to our current laws on debt and borrowing.” Clarice’s father had been the Minister of the Treasury for a few months now, but he was planning to make a mark there after years of Marquis Frampton’s influence in that arm of the government.

    “What are you up to?” she asked Leon playfully. “I know you want extra credit for as many classes as possible, but you just got out of trouble at court.”

    Leon gestured to the door. “I’ll tell you as we go. Thanks for your time, Count Atlee.”

    The count bowed. “Thank you for yours. Please let me know if you’re going to spend the night here rather than going back to the academy.”

    The two young people exchanged looks and Leon nodded slightly to Clarice.

    “We’ll be coming back here,” she told her father. “I’ve had the servants ready a room for Leon, but he may be sharing mine.”

    The balding man gave them both a steady look. “I’ll trust your judgement then.”

    Clarice let go of Leon and curtsied to the count. “I’ll endeavour to live up to your trust.” If her eyes were a little damp while they made their way to the waiting cabriolet, Leon made no mention of it.

    “So what’s this law you want to change?” she asked, touching up her make-up as the little carriage carried them into the streets of the city that catered more towards entertainments for the gentry and the nobility. The cabriolet was very well sprung, and Holfort’s roads were very good within the capital itself.

    Leon turned slightly, letting his knee press against hers and admiring the way she filled out the dress - even though it wasn’t all that revealing in the cold weather. “There’s a certain amount of support at the moment for changing the laws that allow a parent or guardian to take out loans in the name of their children.”

    Green eyes flicked towards him. “Ah, you mean Lafan’s situation?”

    “Indeed. She does have five young men with excellent connections willing to argue the case that the current laws are abusive. And being fair, it’s not doing the current economy any good.”

    The treasury was entirely concerned with administering the crown’s finances. The idea of estimating the kingdom’s wealth and financial health was seen as rather impractical. At least Leon didn’t have to explain the basic concepts.

    “I can see how it helps Lafan.” Her brow furrowed. “And the idea that father could, in theory, leave me heavily in debt without my having the slightest say in it, is horrifying. Not that he would. But how does that affect the kingdom’s economy?”

    “A lot of these debts aren’t getting paid back, or at least not well. Which means lenders demand more interest and some households have borrowed far more money than they can realistically repay by spreading the borrowing across individual members.” Luxion didn’t have the capacity to gather detailed information on Holfort’s entire economy, but he was intended to support a fledgling colony so he was highly conversant with the principles and could extrapolate from a much smaller set of data. “From the crown’s point of view, the feudal nobles having heavy debts makes them less able to wage private wars - and borrowing isn’t inherently bad, but there’s a limit to what’s sustainable and if a significant number of the borrowers can’t repay what they owe then that could tear the guts out of the lenders.”

    “That’s a grand concept, but be honest Leon: you’re doing this because it gets a girl out of trouble. Are you sure she hasn’t captured your heart?” Clarice sounded cheerful but there was a little edge of fear to her words. Understandably so.

    Leon took her hand. “Did I ever tell you why I destroyed my father’s first wife?”

    “She’d been cheating on him, hadn’t she?”

    “She had, but that wasn’t why. I didn’t really care about that. Let’s face it, I exist because he wasn’t loyal to her either.” He lifted Clarice’s hand to his lips. “Have you ever heard of the Ladies of the Forest?”

    The young woman frowned and then shook her head.

    “A cabal of noblewomen who trade in the younger sons of noble households. The boys are married to rich widows in exchange for a financial payment. After they’re sexually abused and used up, the boys are sent to the royal army to die… and their widows collect yet another pension, with which to fund more young husbands. I believe, though I can’t prove it, that certain officers in the royal army are encouraged to see that, in victory or defeat, casualties among those youngsters are high.”

    Clarice hissed. “I heard nothing of this.”

    “Why would you? They’re from feudal domains far from the capital. Those boys don’t enter the academy. They don’t have friends or contacts that might wonder what happened to them.” Leon smiled coldly. “Zola was pitching me around to the other ladies of the forest. And my little brother was next.”

    “Shit. Leon, I’m sorry.”

    He shook himself slightly. “No, I’m not accusing you. Or blaming you. But you see… I don’t believe that children should be commodities. And isn’t that what the Lafans are doing? Selling their children’s future earnings to support themselves?”

    Clarice reversed his grip on her hand and lifted his own to her lips, kissing it gently. “I’m surprised you’re not going after them.”

    “I plan to. Pension reform would save the crown quite a substantial amount, it shouldn’t be a hard sell.”

    “I meant them, personally.”

    Leon made a face. “Even if I did go after the individuals, other people would just use the same loophole. In the long run, the only real solution is to fix the system. Which isn’t to say I won’t hit a target of opportunity. However, they also have support of their own. It means picking my moment. Whereas right now, there’s still a faction inside the Temple that want to believe Lafan is the Saintess’ heiress. That makes her a very useful figurehead to change the rules.”

    “And just a figurehead?” Clarice asked. “I want to believe that but after… After Jilk.”

    “I’m using her. She should benefit, which is generally how a good business deal works out. But I don’t want her. Not the way Jilk wants her - or the way she wants them, for that matter.” Leon smiled. “You know Julius was talking about the six of them just going off and settling their own island. That really might be for the best. They could well be happy doing that and they wouldn’t be bothering anyone else.”

    She smiled a little viciously. “I kind of like the idea of them being exiled to the back of beyond. But it wouldn’t work. They’d starve to death within a month.”

    “Now say that as if you don’t consider that a feature of the plan, not a flaw.”

    Clarice gave him a little hug. “Maybe later. But how can I help?”

    Leon returned the hug. “With which one?”

    “Both. They are worthy causes. You do make a good point: however little I like Lafan, I can understand her wanting to find a young man that could take her away from her family. I wish it hadn’t been Jilk, but that’s beside the point. If no other girl is ever left that desperate, perhaps…” Clarice paused and shook her head.

    Leon pulled her to him. “I like the idea of that. If you want to help, perhaps you could coach Katarina to convince the temple that she also supports a reform. There are significantly more of their leaders who want to claim her as the saintess’ heir and it would give the temple a common cause.”

    “Appealing to their moderates,” she agreed. “I’ll talk to her tomorrow.”

    The cabriolet pulled up outside a restaurant and by mutual but unspoken consensus the two teenagers put the topic aside in favour of happier thoughts.

    -

    There were two stacks of paperwork on the table in front of Leon Fou Bartford when Deirdre Fou Roseblade entered the student council offices. “Did you enjoy your tea party?” he asked, without looking up.

    “Ha!” The blonde perched herself on the corner of the table, her uniform skirt riding up a little. “Jealous, are you?”

    Leon finished up with the document in front of him and dropped it onto the completed stack. Then he set his pen down and started working his fingers to get the stiffness out of them as he looked at the drill-haired girl. “I hate to disappoint the many many girls fantasising about it, but I’m just not that into Nicol. He’s a nice guy, but there’s no spark.”

    The girl pouted. “You know what I mean.”

    “Yeah, I do.” He took another paper off the stack and started checking it. “Do you know what the difference is between envy and jealousy?”

    “Lecture me.” She hopped off the table and drew back the chair facing him. A moment later she was sat across from Leon, elbows on the table and her hands supporting her chin.

    Leon gave her an amused look. “Okay, but no naughty school girl and teacher fantasies.”

    “No promises.”

    “I suppose I shouldn’t expect any,” the boy sighed. “So. Envy is a desire to have that which others have. Jealousy is a desire to take it away from those others.”

    “How is that different?” Deirdre asked. She drummed her fingers against her cheek.

    Leon finished up checking the list of purchases he was looking at and initialled it. “Nicks and Dorothea are getting along pretty well.”

    “And you see, that’s why you and I would be perfect.”

    “Your reaction there is envy,” he told her. “You want a relationship like Dorothea’s. If you were jealous of her, you’d be trying to seduce my brother, not me.”

    The blonde nodded. “So you’re not jealous of me having tea with Nicol.”

    “Better you than Jenna. She’s not quite as shallow as she used to be, but yeesh. It’s a measure of degrees…”

    “I’m almost insulted, you know.” Deirdre took a page from the stack. “I’ve known you longer than Clarice, but you turned to her and not me. What does she have that I lack?”

    “I’d answer you, but then you might stop helping me with the dreaded paperwork.”

    “Consider the answers a condition for my aid,” she told him. “I’m serious, Leon. I don’t want to come across as desperate, but I’m a little older than Nicol is and I don’t want to settle. I want a real man.”

    Leon passed her a pen and looked at her for a moment. She did seem to be serious. “I guess I can’t blame you for having standards. And to be honest, it’s flattering that you say I measure up.”

    “But I don’t meet yours?”

    “Not yet, no. Maybe someday. You want a, what did you say? A real man? Fair enough. I’ve no business telling you what your standards should be. For that matter, while Julius and his crew treated their fiancees poorly, I’ve got absolutely no right to say that they should have stuck with them. It’s how they handled the matter I object to.” He met her blue eyes seriously. “I joke around, because I don’t think maturity requires me to be boring. But I am looking for a certain amount of maturity.”

    “You know I’m older than Clarice, right?”

    “Oh, is that why you’re a third year? I was wondering.” He shook his head. “Maturity is growing up, not growing older. It’s measured in life events, not years.”

    Deirdre scribbled her initials on the next list. “So I don’t have a sufficiently tragic backstory for you?”

    “Ouch.” He clutched his heart. “And that’s not exactly how I’d put it - although it’s not entirely wrong, either. How should I put it? I respect people who’ve been tested. Although I’m also shallow enough to admit that Clarice being pretty helps a lot. I’m not mooning over Lafan, after all.”

    “By that logic, you respect her.”

    “I do. I think she’s wrong, but she’s got a hell of a drive and I can see the logic behind what she did.”

    Deirdre shook her head. “You’re a very strange man.”

    “And yet you like me. I’m clearly doing something right. Also Clarice likes me - which is a little more important to me at the moment.”

    “She’s not standing behind you,” Deirdre promised. “Although it would be very dramatic if she was.”

    “Character is who you are in the dark, and fidelity involves being loyal when it’s hard. And god knows, relationships are work.”

    “On that we agree.” The blonde sighed. “This is very frustrating. I’m almost tempted to ask Clarice if she wanted to share.”

    “I like to think I’ll have a vote if you do.” Leon tapped his pen on the blotter, checking it still had ink in it. “Of course, you may find that men who rise to adversity qualify as real men. And I do think we’ve got some adversity coming up - you may be in luck.”

    “How do you mean?”

    “I was tried on charges of conspiring with Princess Hertrude to betray the kingdom to the principality,” he reminded her. “Of which I was innocent, as it happens. But that’s not to say she didn’t feel me out on the possibility, just that I declined.”

    “Oh really, she didn’t offer you enough?”

    “I suppose you could put it that way. I don’t think my family are particularly loyal to Holfort, most feudal lords probably aren’t. But they’re better than the alternatives and right now, I don’t like Fanoss’ chances.”

    Deirdre looked disappointed. “So you chose the safe route.”

    “Taking risks because they are risks is stupid. Take risks because the reward is worth it.”

    “I see. But you think that they’ll come anyway. Even though Count Ascart negotiated an update to her father’s peace treaty with us?”

    Leon shrugged. “I don’t think she has much choice. Fanoss’ lords are dominated by those who hate the treaty. If enough of them pressure her, she’ll have to renounce the treaty or face a revolt. And as an untested young leader, that would be quite a risk. War with Holfort is actually less of a risk for her - particularly if they strike first. I’ve recommended that my parents look at fortifying the county and making sure our levies are ready, because we could be in a great deal of trouble.”

    The girl looked troubled. “Our domain isn’t particularly near to Fanoss, but I’d expect that my father would bring his levies to your support. Perhaps I should plan on visiting Dorothea there after I graduate. After all, if defending your mother’s lands doesn’t win me your gratitude…”

    “Gratitude is one thing, romance is another. It’s really not a good idea to get them confused,” he counselled.

    -

    In the familiar role of royal herald, Viscount Marmoria finished reading out a decree from King Roland Rafa Holfort ordering stronger measures to deal with banditry in the outlying regions of the continent. The reports of armed robbery were increasing in numbers, and it was largely ascribed to elf contract servants being dismissed and joining the gangs for lack of another option.

    Leon would have preferred a more humane option of just enlisting the elves in the royal army, or shipping them back to their home island and leaving them there in the hope that they’d create a less parasitic culture. What had been decided was that the crown would pay a bounty for elf ears for the next twelve months… although they’d heavily fine anyone attacking elves still in formal employment. Hopefully Kyle and Yumeria would be safe, Leon thought. He might need to take precautions - best to ask them.

    However, the next announcement was the one that he and Count Atlee had been working towards. He saw movement at his side and two handsome dark-haired gentlemen came to stand next to Leon and the Count.

    “Dan,” Bernard Fia Atlee greeted the man.

    “Bernard.” Count Dan Fia Ascart nodded to Leon. “And the famous Lord Bartford again. Most young men your age make few appearances here.”

    “Sir. Nicol.” Leon bowed towards them. “Are you here on business?”

    “Familiarising Nicol with the court now that he’s close to graduation.” The younger of the two court counts (or at least Leon presumed that the dapper Count Ascart was younger than Atlee, genetics could be cruel) shrugged. “Are you looking for a position yourself?”

    “It’s a thought. As with many things, it’s best to keep my options open. I’m barely sixteen.”

    Viscount Marmoria formally accepted a scroll from the king, the touch of the royal hands having symbolically rendered the law a royal decree. “It is the pleasure of our most gracious King Roland Rafa Holfort to amend the loans and lending laws established by his distinguished grandfather King Astolfo the Second. Whereupon, it is deemed that the clauses permitting a regent to borrow upon the behalf of the lord for whom they are serving have been taken beyond their original intent by various lenders and borrowers…”

    The legalese rolled on, but then reached the key point:

    “...whereupon said clause is hereby amended that loans may be taken out in the name of the domain’s lord as a legal entity and not in the name of the specific holder of that domain. And furthermore that said loans must be countersigned by the current lord should they be at least fifteen years of age, and by the Minister of the Treasury if they are not, that due financial diligence be carried out.”

    “Furthermore, the borrowing in the name of any individual not holding a lordship and lacking the age of fifteen is hereby deemed illegal in all regards; and said borrowing in the name of an individual not holding a lordship and lacking the age of eighteen is deemed illegal saving that they co-sign with witnesses to confirm they are doing so of their own accord and in full understanding.”

    “And whereupon such loans are in effect as of this date, the liability for this abuse of KIng Astolfo’s laws is deemed to be shared equally between the lender and the guardian of the minor who has until now been deemed the borrower. That being the case, one half of the remaining outstanding balance and all future interest shall be the responsibility of the guardian.”

    Leon clenched his fist. Yes! He’d been worried that that would be altered, but it had made it through the final review by the royal council - essentially the King and his chosen advisors. This wasn’t a parliamentary situation and the King could decree anything he wanted - as long as he could convince the lords that the law was bearable to them.

    The viscount rolled the scroll up and handed it to the servant that would file it away and make sure that copies were made to be sent to all the necessary places.

    King Roland rose to his feet. “It has been pointed out to me by my son that there is a captive in the royal dungeons, imprisoned for fraudulent loans claimed in her name by her legal guardians. By the measure of these amendments to our laws, justice may now more accurately be levied.”

    Across the hall from him, Leon saw Julius push free to stand at the front of the crowd. His companions joined him, all eagerly watching the door to the throne room.

    “Bring Lady Marie Fou Lafan, Viscount Alexander Fou Lafan and Viscountess Mavis Fou Lafan before me,” Roland ordered, and the doors swung open to reveal a sorry little trio - or rather, one pair and a singleton because Marie was pointedly staying as far from her parents as she could.

    Alexander? Leon wondered if it was a coincidence that the viscount shared a name with that shady little bear.

    Marie’s admirers brightened just at the very sight of her but for a wonder (and perhaps because Count Seberg and a couple of rather muscular royal guards were pointedly supervising them), they didn’t raise a ruckus.

    The viscount and viscountess were dressed well, or at least gaudily. Leon wasn’t an expert in what was considered tasteful in current fashions, but if he assumed that the Ascarts were a good example then the Lafans missed the target quite considerably. Marie, he could excuse since she was still in her school uniform - which were probably the only presentable clothes that she had.

    Marched to before the dais, each of the three dropped to one knee. Marie plucked at her skirt in a curtsey that wasn’t quite correct protocol but that did an excellent job of making her look cute and innocent.

    Roland stroked his beard. “I have been required to spend quite a considerable amount of my limited time discussing the matter of your latest loan with the temple, Viscount Lafan. You have incurred their wrath, and my displeasure.”

    “A simple misunderstanding, sire. It has been blown well out of proportion.”

    “In any event,” the king continued. “I have declared today an amendment to our laws on borrowing. Stripped of legal verbiage - the good Viscount Marmoria can repeat it if you want - it is retroactively illegal for money to be borrowed in the name of anyone below the age of fifteen, and only legal for those below the age of eighteen if they countersign the loan with witnesses affirming that they are fully aware and willing to do so. Your daughter Marie is fifteen, I believe?”

    “That’s right, sire.”

    “Hard to believe, looking at her,” Roland mused.

    “In point of fact,” Marmoria noted. “Lady Lafan is sixteen. It does not surprise me that Viscount Lafan has failed to remember his daughter’s birthday.”

    “Is that so?” Roland asked the girl kneeling before him.

    Marie nodded, looking fearful. “I’m sixteen, your highness.”

    “You need not fear me, child. I am hardly an ogre. My son asserts that you are quite competent, and I am inclined to take his word for it. So, the question I must ask you is whether you are willing to co-sign the loan your parents took out. The loan that they reported as being guaranteed by the temple.”

    “Of course she is,” the Viscountess declared. “Be a good girl, Marie.”

    Leon could practically see Marie biting back ‘not a chance in hell’. But she didn’t break character. “Mother, I got locked in the royal dungeons because of that loan. Lady Beatrice at the temple wanted to burn me at the stake. I don’t think I should sign it.”

    “Marie, listen to your mother and sign the loan.”

    The little blonde girl looked at her parents, then looked at her lovers (who in a remarkable sign of financial prudence were all shaking their heads vigorously). “What if I don’t?”

    “In that case,” King Roland explained to her. “This loan and any others in your name will be deemed illegal. The lenders will be required to forgive half of the loan for their own culpability and the rest will remain due to them but from your parents, not from you.” He paused. “Lady Lysia, what would the temple’s position be?”

    A priestess stepped forwards. “The temple holds the loan to be an impious one. If Lady Lafan elects to accept responsibility for it then our original demands will stand. However, I believe the king’s judgement to be a wise one and if the fault does indeed rest with Viscount Lafan and his Viscountess then Lady Lafan is blameless and will receive our full apologies and reinstatement as a saint-candidate.”

    “W-what would that mean for us?” asked Mavis Fou Lafan.

    The priestess looked at her steadily and then smiled toothily. Leon shuddered. “I believe the temple elders are divided on whether the parents of a saint-candidate should be burned at stakes or if we should simply impale you both on stakes. And we would want custody until such time as a decision is reached.”

    “Can I go now?” Marie asked hopefully.

    Her father tried to grab hold of her, but she skipped back and now Chris and Greg stepped in, escaping their minders. The swordsman - unarmed for the royal court - pulled Marie back to the others while the viscount simply rebounded off the larger Greg.

    Before anyone else could do anything, King Roland stepped forwards, his sceptre - having been on a cushion next to his throne - suddenly in his hand.

    There was a solid clunk and Viscount Alexander Fou Lafan fell to the floor, bleeding from his scalp.

    “This is my royal court,” the king declared flatly. “I appreciate the help, lads, but I can keep order here - and I will have it.”

    Leon had to tip his hat to the king for that. It was a smooth move.

    “Lady Lysia…”

    The king’s next words would never be heard, for the doors burst open. “Your highness!” A man in herald’s garb dashed in. “I crave your pardon but I bring dire news.”

    Roland gestured for silence with the sceptre. “Take them away,” he ordered casually, indicating the Lafans. “Alright, what’s so blastedly urgent?”

    The herald - Lord Gilgamesh Fia Wulfenbach, who was learning his father’s trade - spoke clearly: “War, your highness! A courier vessel has arrived from the Field domain. Squadrons of warships from Fanoss bypassed the border lords and converged upon the Field stronghold.”

    Leon heard a tsk from Count Ascart.

    Count Atlee nodded. “We all suspected that the negotiations were to buy time, Dan.”

    “I was hoping to buy more. We’re still reeling from so many disputed successions.” The elder Ascart glanced at his son. “You may be graduating directly into a war, Nicol.”

    Count Seberg stepped out of the crowd. His domain was another of those not far from the Fanoss border. “How long can Tarquin hold out?”

    The young Wulfenbach shook his head. “My lord count, the courier ship was still in view of Castle Field when the banner of Holfort fell.”

    “That’s impossible!” The cry came from Brad Fou Field, standing next to Marie and Julius. “My father would never surrender to Fanoss!”

    The herald held out his satchel towards the dais, ignoring the disinherited lordling. “The despatches were sent when the first reports had come in that the Field ships were unable to keep Fanoss from landing troops on the island,” he reported soberly. “I have not yet read them, but the verbal message from the courier says that Marquis Field’s ship was among those lost. His whereabouts and wellbeing are unknown.”

    “You’re lying!” Brad moved forwards as if to assault the young herald, but fortunately Greg and Jilk caught hold of his arms and dragged him back before the royal guards. Heralds were by law as well as tradition, not to be mistreated. If the boy had done so, King Roland would have been forced to punish him severely. “You’re lying! It’s not true!”

    Viscount Marmoria accepted the satchel of despatches from Wulfenbach. “Your highness, we must summon a war council and send words to call up the feudal lords.”

    King Roland nodded in agreement. “I will read these dispatches with Count Seberg and Count Arclight, Francis. You know who to call for the council.” Then he turned to look in the direction of Count Ascart. “It seems that the recent negotiations were in ill-faith, Count Ascart.”

    The count offered no excuse as he stepped forwards. “Quite.”

    “I’ll want you to attend the council,” the king said pointedly. “There will likely be other reports on their way. The border lords being bypassed should leave them free to raid Fanoss’ supplies.”

    But Leon saw the herald shake his head. “The Fanoss ships have towed a small island behind their fleet. It seems likely that they have loaded it with supplies.”

    Disbelief was the initial reaction. “Is that even possible?” Nicol asked quietly. He’d prudently stayed out of the limelight as his father was called forwards by the king.

    Leon nodded. “Expensive, but doable. Did you see the Fanoss ship that took their princess home? They’ve improved their ships over the last few years - and if they’re holding Field in force then they can use it as a base to secure their control over a sizable swathe of the kingdom.”

    “Or as a springboard for attacks deeper into the kingdom.” Leon didn’t need a map, there was an ornate but functional one created as a mosaic on the wall of the throne room. The repeatedly ravaged north-west of the kingdom had few powerful lords. Taking out Marquis Field’s home - even if he had somehow survived - left ill-guarded routes open to strike at Marquis Hunt or Marquis Frampton.

    At Count Seberg’s islands in the south - he ruled a network of small proximate islets rather than a single sizeable one - or the Bartford county in the north. Or, if the Fanoss ships were willing to risk everything, little but distance and time would stop them driving headlong at Holfort’s heartlands: the continent and the capital.
     
    Last edited:
    Falling Facades 9-3
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Falling Facades

    First time you feel it, it might make you sad
    Next time you feel it, it might make you mad
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 3

    Revenge is like a ghost. It takes over every man it touches. Its thirst cannot be quenched until the last man standing has fallen. ~ Vladmir Makrov​

    The small private dining room of the Redgrave’s mansion in the capital had happy memories for Angelica Rafa Redgrave. When her mother was alive, intimate family gatherings where ceremony could be set aside had been the norm.

    But since then, her father had more often eaten with his officers and vassals in the larger dining hall. Her brother Gilbert had been away at the academy, at war or out on the adventurer’s never-ending quest to recover treasures of the old world in dungeons and islands well out of reach of easy contact. And Angelica, when it the capital, had been attached to the queen’s household much of the time - serving her as a maid, learning the skills that she’d been expected to need in a future that… wouldn’t happen now.

    But today dinner was served for the three Redgraves in private. Plates set upon the table, wine bottles left in ice… and even the servants withdrew. Angelica’s father cast spells that should ensure they could not be overheard, her brother did the same and even she added a layer to the protections - as redundant as they likely were.

    Vince Rafa Redgrave poured wine into his children’s glasses, then his own. They all raised them in silent toast to the portrait of the late duchess before drinking.

    Setting his wine down, the duke began to eat mechanically, his attention not on the food but on his children. “We may not have a chance to eat like this again, so I wanted to take the opportunity.”

    Angelica swallowed, though her first forkful of food wasn’t even in her mouth yet. She lowered it slightly. “The war with Fanoss?”

    He nodded, but it was Gilbert who responded. “The east is quiet for now - unlike much of our southern borders. Either Fanoss’ diplomats had been spreading encouragement or our other neighbours are alert and simply taking advantage. Either way, the feudal lords of the south won’t be able to send much to help defeat the invasion.”

    Vince nodded in agreement. “We’re not on such good terms with the crown as we were, but Roland’s not the sort of fool to put that first. He’s offered me the red admiralty and command of as much of the royal forces as can be assembled on short notice.”

    “And you accepted, of course.”

    “Of course.” He cut deeply into the pork on his plate. “It’s too important to be bungled. The young princess might have ordered this, but she won’t be the military commander. I’d expect Viscount Darian or perhaps Lord Kosigan to serve as her admiral. Experienced men. Leaving this to some blowhard who only knows how to run up a butcher’s bill invites disaster.”

    She ate, chewed. Swallowed, but tasted nothing. “I heard a rumour at the academy that some of the royal army’s officers are encouraged to sacrifice their men, to generate more pensions for the widows.”

    Gilbert looked like he wanted to spit. “A battle won by wit and skill will have the monarch’s thanks. But win a battle by throwing men at the enemy until they choke and you will have banquets in your honour and donatives for silver platters and the like - to honour your hard-fought victory. There’s nothing official to it, but the sentiment is there.”

    Vince nodded. “It’s true.”

    “Why does no one do anything about it then!”

    Her father arched a brow. “Because most of the feudal lords don’t want the crown to be too strong, and the royal army is one of the pillars of that. The crown don’t like it, but they need to keep recruiting fighting men so that they don’t become too weak and the pensions are popular. And it’s not as if they can outlaw giving gifts. Mind you, if Roland doesn’t want to ruin the treasury fighting Fanoss, he may have little choice but to reform the pensions. At least with Atlee there it could work now.”

    “I heard Lord Bartford mention the idea while talking to Clarice Fia Atlee,” she admitted.

    “That boy has his fingers in too many pies for a sixteen year old.” Vince gave Gilbert an amused look. “Prince Gerald was being talked about as the next ace to come out of the academy, who expected Bartford? A year ago, could you have even found their barony on a map?”

    “I might have needed a magnifying glass,” the younger man conceded. “But adventurers can come from anywhere. Centuries back, someone probably said much the same about Holfort and his merry band.”

    “Point.” Vince mopped his beard slightly with his napkin, then sipped from his wine glass. “If I were looking to set you up with someone, Angelica, someone like him would be who I looked at first - not the young Claes. Not that Luigi’s little foundling doesn’t have potential, but Bartford has drive.”

    Angelica looked away. “I wouldn’t do that to Clarice.”

    “They aren’t married yet,” her father reminded her. “I’d not suggest making an enemy of the Atlees by trying to break the two of them up, but if things do go amiss with their courting… Well, just think about it. Imagine yourself in her shoes: do you think you’d be happy?”

    “I don’t know.”

    He waved his fork. “No, you misunderstand me. Don’t decide now. Think about it. It may help you to work out what or who you want to marry someday. There will be other young men rising up. War does that - it kills boys but forges men.”

    She nodded. Her and Leon? Some of his public displays of affection with Clarice came to mind and she felt heat in her cheeks. The girl picked up her wine and tried to hide her embarrassment behind it. “How long do you think it will be until Fanoss strikes at someone else?”

    “I hope not to give them the chance,” the duke told her. He set his cutlery down and folded his hands beneath his chin. “Giving them the initiative would be a costly mistake for us. There are too many possible things for them to do. They could clear out the border lords, strike north or south to offer other lords the chance to side with them or be burned out… So as soon as I have a sufficient fleet together, I’ll be leading them to retake Marquis Field’s island and that flying island that they brought. Without that, the invasion will be far less of a threat.”

    Angelica looked at her brother, who nodded in agreement. “I hope you’re right, father. I’ve met Princess more recently than you have and I honestly didn’t get the impression that she hated us enough to lead such an invasion. If I missed that then I don’t know what else we’ve missed.”

    “The best thing to deal with a clever scheme is to break it apart by brute force,” Gilbert admitted. “That’s the other reason that King Roland can’t just purge every officer who gets a lot of his men killed. Sometimes that’s the best of a bad set of options.”

    “The other advantage of striking first and hard is that I won’t have Frampton and Dieke sticking their oar in,” their father added with a smirk. “They’re dragging their feet about having their levies ready now that they know that they’d be putting them under my command. If I have my way, anyone listening to their bellyaching won’t know my fleet’s on the move until it’s been underway for a while.”

    “Can’t they just count the ships in harbour?” asked Angelica, curiously.

    “No, the fleet will need to practise sailing in formation together. I’ll take them out for that a few times and then on one occasion, when any spies think I’m still waiting for the rest of the levies, we’ll be off to Field.” He looked at her seriously. “Don’t tell anyone that, Angelica. Not even your closest and most trusted friends.”

    “Don’t worry, father.” She made a face. “After my last so-called friends decided that supporting me was too much trouble, I’ve been a lot more careful in who I talk to. Most of them will understand if I say I can’t talk about anything military, and those who don’t won’t have a good reason.”

    Gilbert tapped his plate with his fork for emphasis. “It’s better if they don’t ask at all. The easiest secrets to keep are the ones no one knows exist.”

    Vince nodded in agreement. “But let’s talk about other things. Readying the fleet will have Gilbert and I busy… tell us about these new friends of yours, Angelica. I did a horrible job of arranging support for you at the academy, at least I should know who I would have been better introducing you to.”

    Angelica forced herself to bring her mind up to happier topics. Katarina’s face came to mind and so she started by revealing the great vegetable garden scandal.

    -

    “Have we had this conversation before?” Leon asked suspiciously, looking at the three boys who’d interrupted his breakfast. “It feels like we’ve had this conversation before, Julius.”

    The prince flushed slightly. “I’d like to think that I can learn from my mistakes.”

    “So would I.” He dropped his spoon into his bowl and stretched. “What got you involved in this, Lloyd? You’re usually more sensible than this.”

    The general class student with Julius and Chris stiffened. “I’m not the only one doing this, Lord Bartford.”

    “Obviously.” His eyes flicked to the prince and the swordsman.

    “No, I mean from the general class.” Lloyd met Leon’s gaze seriously. “Yulia and I want to marry, but her father’s a court baron. If I want to be worthy of her, I’ve got to earn some distinction before we graduate.”

    It was stupidly early, but that was one of the many problems with the stupid system of marriage in Holfort.

    “You realise she can’t marry you if you’re dead, right?” Leon asked. “Even if it wasn’t technically necrophilia. And that is the most likely outcome of a bunch of kids that haven’t even finished their education going up against experienced knights. Even if they don’t kill you outright, most of you won’t be worth any sort of ransom.”

    “This is our kingdom,” Julius snapped. “How can we call ourselves men of Holfort if we’re not willing to fight for its future?”

    The dark-haired young man shrugged. “My answer hasn’t changed since you asked me along on your treasure-hunting jaunt. How did that go for you?”

    Chris caught hold of Julius’ arm. “We all came back alive from that, Lord Bartford. Safely.”

    “...I suppose I can recognise that at least,” he allowed. “War is considerably more dangerous though.”

    Julius pulled free from his friend. “That’s why I’m asking that you lead us.”

    Leon paused. Had he heard that right? “You want to form a squadron of students to join Duke Redgrave’s fleet and you’re asking me to take charge.”

    “I’m not exactly his favourite person. And… I am forced to admit that you have a point about expecting co-leadership to work.”

    “I can agree with the first point.” He paused. “And I’m not your favourite person either. What’s pushing you hard enough that you’re prepared to put yourself under my command? Because make no mistake: if I am in command then I will command. I’ll hear out your opinions if there’s a reasonable opportunity, but if I order you to jump, then any questions will be asked from mid-air.”

    “May we sit down?” asked Chris.

    Leon looked at the table and then around the dining hall. They were getting a fair bit of attention, he supposed. “Go ahead.”

    The other three took seats facing him. Chris took a deep breath. “There are two reasons that we’re trying to organise this.”

    Biting back several witticisms, Leon nodded.

    “Firstly, Brad’s going to join the war if he has to do it alone. His entire family is missing or dead. If he goes alone… well, I know you don’t think much of us but he’s our friend. We don’t want him getting killed trying to fight Fanoss alone.”

    “I wouldn’t find you so frustrating if you didn’t come so close to deserving my respect.” He picked up his glass. “Alright. Brad. I suppose I can’t really expect you to keep him locked up indefinitely for his own safety. What’s your other reason.”

    “Marie.”

    “...if you tell me that she wants you to go to war then we are done here.”

    Chris shook his head. “No. She’s not really happy with it. But the thing is, even with her parents locked up, she’s still a Lafan. Her brother has taken over governing their family’s lands and he can insist she go home once the school year is over. I don’t get the impression that it’s going to go well.”

    Leon frowned. That was a problem, and one he hadn’t considered. Damn. “And how does getting into the war help you with that?”

    “We can’t afford to marry her.”

    “It’s kind of late to realise that,” he shot back and then regretted it. “Alright, that was too much. I’m sorry.”

    “Apology accepted,” Julius said, rather insincerely. “She’s still a viscount’s daughter, right now we’re not even knights. But if at least one of us can distinguish himself enough to be granted a landholding as a baronet or baron, they can marry her. Her brother wouldn’t have any grounds to refuse a war hero, not when their parents are disgraced.”

    “I’m not inclined to underestimate people’s wilful stupidity,” Leon told them. “If there’s one thing I’ve learned here, it’s that.” He rubbed his forehead. “If I refuse, you’re going to go ahead anyway, aren’t you?”

    He got three nods.

    “I don’t suppose anyone has the contact details for the Masked Knight of Holfort? If Vandel Him Zendel is involved, I’m going to be honest: I don’t like our chances.”

    Chris and Lloyd shook their heads, a moment later Julius did the same. Leon wondered if anyone else noticed that hesitation.

    “I’ll talk to Duke Redgrave, but that’s all I’ll promise,” he offered after a moment’s thought. “Even if he agrees to take us, I’ll be praying that we don’t wind up in a situation where great heroism is called for. That usually means that everything has gone horribly wrong.”

    I can’t believe I’m going along with this, but at least if I’m there maybe I can keep some of you alive.

    -

    “I can’t say that I’d expected to have such an offer made.” Vince Rafa Redgrave looked tired - the result of late nights wrangling with quartermasters and the shipyards, when he had to devote daylight eyes to working the lords and knights that made up his forces into something resembling order. “Nor is it really welcome. If there is anything I’m not short of, it’s ill-equipped and ill-disciplined troops.”

    Leon nodded. “Unfortunately, I believe their resolution is sincere. And better to have them along and under some degree of control than blundering in and potentially causing a disaster.”

    The duke growled deep in his throat. “Holfort’s idiot offspring would do that, wouldn’t he?”

    “The temple has agreed to give him access to the same skyship they did before. And some of the other students are on better terms with their families, who have made a few older and smaller ships available. So he’d have the capacity to operate on his own if he decided to.”

    “I dislike having my hand forced, Lord Bartford.”

    Spreading his hands, Leon let the man think for a moment.

    “You’re more closely associated with the Stuarts than with young Holfort and his friends,” Redgrave said at last. “Are they involved?”

    “They were invited,” Leon admitted. “But thankfully their brother still has influence over them and he forbade it.”

    “If only other youngsters were so easily restrained.”

    Somehow, Leon wasn’t sure that it was Prince Julius that the duke had in mind with that comment.

    “How many ships are you looking at?”

    “Six including my own and the temple’s. Nine knight-armours, although their condition isn’t wonderful.” In particular, Greg and Jilk’s knight-armours hadn’t really been fully restored since their duels months ago. Their families certainly hadn’t been inclined to help and Leon was very conscious of the recollection he had from the books, of the group cobbling parts from damaged knight-armours into a single unit that had been actively hazardous to the knight riding in it. He’d have to ask Luxion to check for such flaws if he was going to take responsibility for the group.

    Redgrave gave him a measuring look. “I won’t throw inexperienced troops into battle if I can avoid it. They’d be slaughtered. I know you have a little more experience than most knights your age, but we won’t be facing mere sky-pirates.”

    Leon nodded. “I know some of them are dreaming of a glorious victory. I’d be satisfied with getting them home alive. If any of them try to rush off in search of personal glory, I’ll shut them down. I’ve already told them that I insist that they accept that they’re subject to my orders. I’d like to say I’ll comb out the least competent and disciplined, but I may not have time for that… and arguably I don’t have the experience either.”

    “Your honesty is appreciated. If I could afford to assign experienced knights to you, I’d consider that but I’m short of both.” The older man combed at his beard with his fingers. “I’m taking the fleet out for another training exercise in four days. Can you have this squadron ready by then?”

    Leon had already known that schedule from having a drone spying on the duke’s headquarters. Truly you had to spy on your allies as much as your enemies during a war. “It’ll be tight for one of the ships, but I can have five crewed and ready to leave port by then. If I promised that they’d be ready to fight as a single force by then, I’d be lying.”

    Redgrave scowled. “I’ll test that, but have them ready to join the fleet. Not all the levies have arrived so far, but I’ll have your squadron posted to escort our supply ships and the transports for our ground troops. We’ll see how you handle that. It’s a necessary job and it’ll free up better ships and crews for the fighting.”

    “I’ll keep them in line.”

    “You’d better. I’ll be keeping you under military discipline,” the duke told him. He walked to the door of the office. “Gilbert!”

    A few moments later, a handsome man in his twenties entered. “Father?”

    “This is the Lord Bartford who has kindly volunteered to bring a few ships to join our fleet. Lord Bartford, my son Gilbert.”

    “Sir Gilbert.” Leon guessed that the man would prefer the title he’d earned as a knight rather than the lordship he’d been born to.

    From the slight smile, he guessed he was right. Then again, the bone-breaking grip as they shook hands might have been a mark of less fondness. “Lord Bartford. I’ve heard much of you from my sister. Thank you for the help you’ve given her. A few more ships with your family’s forces will be welcome.”

    “Unfortunately, it’s not quite that simple.” His father outlined the situation.

    “Disappointing,” the younger Redgrave concluded. He looked back at Leon. “Are you trying to get them all killed?” From his tone it wasn’t clear if he disapproved of that as a goal.

    “I’d rather they were under some degree of control rather than blundering around on their own.” He shrugged. “I can understand their reasons for wanting to prove themselves at war. Hopefully seeing combat from the rear, the way I did at Olfrey, will shake them of the idea of easy glory.”

    “Even if this is just a training exercise, it’s not impossible we might run into Fanoss ships,” Gilbert observed with a glance at his father. “You understand what’ll be expected of you?”

    Leon ticked off what he figured to be the priorities to be on the fingers of one hand. “Obey orders from the flagship. Keep the ships we’re escorting safe. Keep my idiots under control. If all else fails, get my squadron home as intact as possible.”

    “God, I wish Beaudon could be that concise and on point,” muttered the younger blond. “Your father seems to have a knack for raising sensible boys.”

    “Don’t say that to him unless he’s sitting down. As far as he’s concerned, we’re all damned fools.”

    “All fathers see their sons like that,” Vince observed crisply. “Alright. Since I’m pulling the other escorts into the divisions of the main fighting fleet, I’ll issue you a commodore’s pennant. It’ll put you on par with your father’s flotilla within the rearguard - but you’re very much the low man among the commodores. Don’t expect to give orders to anyone outside your own force.”

    “Count Seberg is my vice-admiral, leading the van. Don’t expect to be socialising with him or your father. In fact, given you’ve Seberg’s son with you, stay as far from the other officers as you can. It’ll be bad for discipline to see him brawling with his father. But if anything happens to me, command goes to Seberg and then to Count Roseblade with the rear guard.”

    Leon nodded. As admiral of the red, Duke Redgrave’s flag would fly with the main fleet. The vice admiral of the red, as second in command, led the division at the front of the fleet, while the rear admiral of the red led the rearmost division. The flags were traditional, held by the crown except in war, for the bearers had theoretical authority over all forces in a given war. Only the direst of emergencies would see admirals of more than one colour assigned to fight the same enemy.

    “If all three of us are out of action, don’t worry about the chain of command,” Redgrave continued. “If that happens then the situation’s so far sideways you’d do better to focus on getting your charges back to port than worrying about anyone else’s orders.”

    It seemed a little paranoid for a training exercise, but Leon supposed that you trained the way that you intended to fight.

    -

    They’d been a few hours out from the continent when Leon was called aboard Duke Redgrave’s flagship and told that the training exercise was a sham. To seize the initiative and hide that fact for as long as possible, only a handful of officers had been told before now that the fleet was embarking directly for the occupied Field island.

    Experienced sergeants from the footsoldiers aboard the transports had been assigned to help manage the crews of Leon’s little squadron - which was appreciated. Beyond that, Leon had been kept busy dealing with more material failures and taking what time he had to drum it into the students how to work together. He hoped that this would deter any of them from rushing off in a lone attempt to seize glory.

    And now one of the sergeants was calling him over to the temple skyship. There were only a few hours before they came into view of their objective. If the Fanoss fleet wasn’t entirely blind, they could be in battle on very little notice.

    “Let me know the minute you see any sign of Fanoss’ forces,” he requested as he mounted his new airbike.

    “I’ll be sure to do so,” Luxion assured him. “I would prefer that you return before we find ourselves in battle. The prospect for collateral damage as the new humans kill each other is unfortunately high while you are aboard inferior vessels.”

    “I’m not eager to die either.”

    The wind whistled past him as he crossed the gulf between Dreadnought and the relative minnows of the rest of his little force.

    The decks of the skyship were crowded, with sailors checking and rechecking weapons, rigging and every other fixture. But they made room as he landed the airbike in as little space as he could on the quarterdeck. “Permission to come aboard?”

    The captain saluted professionally. He was a temple-knight, disciplined enough to give no sign of resenting being placed under the control of a privileged child. Which was what Leon was, a thought that kept him up at night. “Granted. Thank you for coming over, commodore.”

    “This must be quite the problem, if you need my presence.” Please don’t let the prince’s merry morons have had a ‘good idea’.

    “We have a stowaway, sir. She’s been hiding in the stores and only coming out at night, one of the crew caught her pilfering food in the small hours. He thought for a moment the ship was haunted.”

    “...as tempted as I am to suggest throwing this stowaway over the side, I take it that it’s not just some urchin trying to get out of the capital?”

    The temple-knight coughed to cover a laugh. “No sir. But the crew don’t like it. You know,” (meaning that he doubted Leon did) “how superstitious sailors can be. And she’s of rank so your proposed solution would be…”

    Leon pinched the brow of his nose. “Just tell me it’s not Lady Lafan. I give you special permission to lie if necessary.”

    “I won’t require that permission, sir. It’s not Lady Lafan. She’s… Well, the lady in question is in my cabin.” The captain led Leon down to the main stern cabin, which revealed among other things that he hadn’t surrendered his quarters to Prince Julius and his coterie. That was fine by Leon but wondered how well the boys had taken it. Perhaps they hadn’t even asked for it, which would be a welcome sign of maturity from them.

    And, to be fair, not unprecedented. It wasn’t so simple as pigeon-holing them as spoiled brats.

    Speaking of brats though…

    “Hello Leon!” Sophia greeted him with a broad smile the moment the door opened. “Where are my brother and Lady Katarina? I’ve come to join the adventure!”

    Leon took the door handle and slammed the door shut again rather than entering. Then he rested his forehead against it for a moment.

    “Commodore?”

    “I need a moment.” He counted to ten in three different languages, then opened the door again.

    Sophia was still there, although she now looked offended. “What was that for?”

    “What the hell are you doing here?”

    “I came to join Lady Katarina’s adventure,” the albino girl declared again. “It’s my turn and big brother’s. Can I go and join them now?”

    “...how good are you at swimming?”

    “I don’t understand,” the girl admitted, honestly.

    “To the best of my knowledge, Katarina and Nicol are still in Holfort,” Leon told her stiffly, biting back insults that came to mind. “Probably frantic with worry for you. What in the world led you to believe that you should come here? This isn’t an adventure, it’s a war fleet! I can’t turn a ship around and send it home with you! We’re going into battle!” He took a deep breath and realised his voice had been rising sharply.

    Calm, he reminded himself. I have to remain calm. A commander has to look calm for his men.

    Sophia shook her head. “But this has to be an adventure. You and Mary had an adventure with her on the school trip, then there was the Keith getting abducted thing! It’s our turn!”

    Leon was about to ask what was wrong with her. Then something seemed to crawl up his spin and he asked himself that question more seriously. What was wrong with her? Sophia was a bit sheltered, but she wasn’t this naive.

    “Thank you for bringing this to my attention, captain,” he told the temple-knight. “I’ll take her back to the Dreadnought with me. My crew won’t mind one girl - particularly if she’s locked up for her own safety.”

    “You can’t lock me up! I need to join Lady Katarina!”

    Leon turned his head very slowly back to Sophia.

    “Master, as amusing as this is, you asked to be told when Fanoss ships were in view. They’re beginning to crest the horizon. I assume that the merely human lookouts should notice them eventually.”

    “I’ll show you to Katarina’s room,” he told the girl and extended his hand, wondering if she was tracking the conversation at all.

    She eyed him dubiously. “You just said you’d lock me up.”

    “Once you’re in her room, why would you want to leave?”

    Sophia accepted Leon’s reasoning and accepted his hand.

    “Thank you, sir,” the captain said.

    Leon nodded and once on deck looked ahead to the north-west. He saw nothing, but wasn’t inclined to doubt Luxion. “Get your men fed and watered,” he ordered quietly. “I expect we’ll be seeing battle today. Whether or not we’re involved directly is another matter.”

    Greg and Brad had arrived at his airbike before he got there. “Where did she come from?” the purple-haired young man asked bluntly. Being perhaps the last of the Field household was obvious wearing upon him.

    “If you don’t know that, Lafan will probably find you very boring in bed,” Leon told him, mounting the airbike. “Get on, Sophia.”

    “I don’t suppose you brought her brother along?” asked Greg. He was a little more serious than usual, although he was still posing with his favourite spear held at a jaunty angle. “Or Claes? Another mage or knight along wouldn’t hurt.”

    Leon shook his head and felt Sophia wrap her arms around him. “Don’t do anything foolish today,” he reminded the duo. “It’s possible to get killed even in a victorious battle.”

    “You think it’ll be today, then?”

    Looking ahead again, Leon could pick out signal flags on the masts of the warships in the lead. “Yeah. It’ll be today.”

    Before the conversation could go further, he kicked the airbike throttle open and rocketed up and off the deck, heading for the reassuring bulk of the Dreadnought. At seven hundred metres it dwarfed all the transports combined, to the point he’d been asked if there was room for the soldiers aboard. Fortunately, his answer: that there was not, had been accepted without question. It was technically not true - the hangar was cavernous - but even that wouldn’t house all that many and Luxion would have thrown a fit.

    He flew the airbike one handed, using the other to hold Sophia’s arms just in case she let go. “Luxion, hoist a signal to the squadron - enemy in sight.”

    “Who are you talking to?” Sophia asked.

    “My familiar,” he told her, and then somewhat cruelly. “Someone who’s helping me, not making my life more difficult.” Banking the airbike, he skimmed the side of the Dreadnought, arching up over the rail of the forward deck and bringing it down to land almost up against the bulkhead that marked the front of the quarters aboard.

    “I’m here to help!” the girl protested.

    “Really? How?” Leon asked her sardonically. “I’m commanding a squadron of children, who think battle is all glorious deeds rather than death and pain. The enemy just crossed the horizon. And now I have a stowaway who’s demoralised one of my crews just by her presence. Please tell me how you’re going to help.”

    The girl seemed to have no real answer.

    “Luxion,” he asked the ceiling as he led Sophia aboard. “Do you have any way to check Sophia for dark magic?”

    “I would need her to be in the lab,” the AI replied through his ear piece.

    Leon threw a door open. “Lady Katarina’s room,” he declared, ushering Sophia past.

    She looked at the bunkroom, clearly unoccupied. “Where is she?”

    “This is where she stayed when she was aboard to rescue Keith.” Leon put his hands on his hips. “This isn’t a romance novel, Sophia. This isn’t an adventure. This is serious. And your brother and your best friend aren’t here, because they apparently have the sense that god gives even to horses.” He didn’t add ‘unlike you’, but the temptation was there.

    Then he closed the door and locked her inside.

    -

    Compared to the speed Dreadnought was capable of, the war fleets seemed to creep towards each other. Duke Redgrave had turned his fleet to the left, forming a wall of ships that was inching towards the similar formation of their counterparts, both sides trading speed for keeping their main batteries aimed at each other.

    “The Fanoss fleet is outnumbered,” Luxion reported, displaying the battlefield on the screen of the navigation bridge. “However, the edge in numbers is offset by their incremental advantages in quality.”

    Leon watched the display. His own flotilla was well to the rear, out of range of cannon fire from the enemy fleet. “We’re in range for the Dreadnought’s cannon, aren’t we?”

    “Correct.” The AI projected lines across the screen. “If they close to typical point-blank engagement range, we could even shoot through Duke Redgrave’s fleet to do so, inflicting severe losses on both sides.”

    “This is just one fleet,” the boy observed. “Even if Fanoss wins, the Holforts can field at least another this large before they’re risking serious instability. The losses would grind down Fanoss until they’d be too weak to defend themselves from their own neighbours. They must have some kind of trump card in reserve.”

    “Military strategy broadly favours holding such weapons or tactics in reserve until the decisive moment.”

    “Yeah… let’s see how this develops before we do anything more than play escort.”

    A blinking light, marking a ship in the vanguard - now the left flank - of the Holfort fleet began to close more rapidly with the enemy.

    “It would seem that not everyone in the kingdom’s fleet is as patient as you, master.”

    “That fool. Who is it?”

    The screen switched to a much magnified view of the vessel in question. “Viscount Bourdon’s ship,” the AI reported.

    Leon read the signal flags flying from the masts. “Engage the enemy more closely? He’s not in command of any other ships, is he?”

    “Not according to the organisation charts you’ve shown me. Count Seberg’s flagship is flying instructions to maintain formation.”

    “Which he’s ignoring.” He shook his head. “Well, I did warn Jenna that he was an idiot.”

    Guns began to fire from the Fanoss fleet - rather heavier guns than those typically mounted aboard the Holfort vessels. Normally the larger number of guns per ship would offset most of that advantage, but right now Bourdon was advancing alone and several enemy warships were able to catch him in a crossfire.

    “Pull back the view,” Leon ordered quietly.

    Luxion complied, bringing Seberg’s division of ships into view. Some were wavering, but there was a puff of gunfire from the flagship. Not weapons fire, a signal gun to emphasise the last instruction.

    The ships of the division steadied, none going after Bourdon. It couldn’t have been a popular decision, but at least discipline was holding.

    Leon didn’t watch closely as Bourdon’s ship was blasted into wreckage, signals appealing for support raised up the aft mast only moments before the entire mast was reduced to splinters.

    But nor did he look away. Not until the once-proud warship’s suspension stone shattered and it plunged thousands of feet to the ocean below.

    “The price of idiocy,” he said flatly. “Good men died following that fool.”

    “The Fanoss ships are opening the distance,” warned Luxion.

    The young man blinked. “They’re what?” He glanced out the window, checking his own squadron. While a few knight-armours had launched, none were rushing off so he wasn’t minded to reprimand them. Then he looked back at the screen. “When did they start that?”

    “As nearly immediately after Bourdon’s vessel showed signs of fatal damage.”

    Leon chewed his lips. “They’re probably switching their plans. At a guess they hoped that the fleet would break formation and engage in a melee. That could have favoured them. But since we didn’t cooperate, except for one idiot, and not even to save that moron… they’re looking for something else.”

    Luxion sounded confident. “A trap.”

    “Yeah.” He shook his head. “And Duke Redgrave has no choice but to spring it. Are you seeing any sign at all of other Principality vessels?”

    Luxion paused before replying. “Not vessels as such, but we are now in sight of the island that the Fanoss fleet towed across the border. If the enemy continues to withdraw, they will eventually be forced to fight for it.”

    “How long do we have for that?”

    “Some hours unless one side or the other begins a decisive engagement.”

    “So we’ll be worn down. Joy.” He couldn’t even stand down his own squadron, in case of a surprise attack. “What’s the situation with Sophia?”

    “After a brief period of hysterics, Lady Ascart fell asleep on the bunk that she assumed to be Lady Katarina’s. Her reasoning was verbalised and in error.”

    Leon nodded and headed for the case where he stored the dart guns. “Right. Well, keep me alerted in case something changes… but right now I’m going to be a creep and take her down to the lab while she’s asleep. Whatever’s going on with her, she’s not behaving normally.”
     
    Falling Facades 9-4
  • drakensis

    Well-known member
    Falling Facades

    First time you feel it, it might make you sad
    Next time you feel it, it might make you mad
    ~ Huey Lewis​

    Chapter 4

    A hundred-year-old revenge still has its baby teeth. ~ Italian Proverb​

    Sophia blinked herself awake in the medical lab, Leon watching her.

    “Leon?” she asked. “What are you doing in my… this isn’t my bedroom. Where’s Lady Katarina?”

    “I suppose no one would find it suspicious that she’s the first thing on your mind,” he told her. “You’re in the medical room of the Dauntless. Someone used dark magic on you.”

    The white-haired girl gave him a puzzled look. “What? Like Keith?”

    She was at least somewhat rational. “Not exactly. More like what happened to Selena. I’ve got a dark magic detector, but it’s rather cumbersome and I can’t tell what exactly’s been done, but you’re not rational right now.”

    “But, I know exactly what I’m doing,” she protested. “I need to see my brother and Lady Katarina!”

    “Then tell me, why did you stow away on a ship heading directly away from them?”

    “They were going on an adventure and I didn’t want to be left behind!”

    Leon sighed. “Maybe they are, but if so they’re not around here and it’ll take days to get you home to see if that’s the case. Can I at least look for you to behave until then?”

    “Why wouldn’t I?” she asked, sitting up. She seemed quite relieved to learn that she was still dressed. “How would someone use dark magic on me? Why would they do that?”

    He was about to tell her that he could only guess, but Luxion cut in. “Master, you asked to be alerted on new developments. The Holfort fleet is about to reach the enemy flying island. The Fanoss fleet appears to plan on fighting above it.”

    Biting back a curse, Leon turned and strode out the door, heading for the navigation bridge. “The only thing that comes to mind is that they’ve got the entire thing rigged with some heavy cannon or the like to knock skyships out of the sky.”

    “Such engineering would be just barely attainable within observed magic and technology,” the AI conceded. “However, the limitations would likely render it of limited tactical value.”

    “Wait!” Sophia called after him, scrambling out of the room. “Why are you just walking off?”

    “Could be anything,” Leon grumbled. “Could you just destroy the island, Luxion?”

    “Yes.”

    “Why are you ignoring me?” the girl panted as she trotted after him. “I’m sorry to have gotten into your adventure, but it was an accident! You never complain about the others joining in.” The wind dragged at her dress and hair as they walked around the edge of the ship. The interior passages were all locked off to hide the ship’s engineering from passengers.

    “Luxion, that was a bit too quick,” Leon muttered as he climbed the open stair connecting the decks of the skyship. “What aren’t you telling me?”

    “...secondary effects would likely destroy all skyships in the vicinity,” the AI declared almost happily. “Only yourself and your current passenger would survive.”

    “And without that?”

    “Nuclear warheads are not particularly discriminate,” Luxion admitted. “While destroying the island’s suspension stones remains possible without them, the time taken would be impractical for a tactical scenario.”

    Leon shook his head. “Denied.” He looked back at Sophia. “We’re about to go into battle. I’ll let you watch, but don’t touch anything unless I tell you it’s okay.”

    “Thank you!”

    “You may not thank me when you see it.” Leon entered the bridge and ushered her in, quietly closing and locking the door behind the girl as she looked around, fascinated. “Status report, Luxion?”

    “Your squadron has prepared their ships for action. Knight armours have been recalled and all except for Seberg and Field have had at least an hour’s rest,” Luxion reported.

    Leon nodded and walked to the front of the room, staring out of the windows at the two fleets up ahead.

    “Leon, where are your crew?” Sophia asked curiously.

    “Out of sight,” he replied.

    She clutched at her hair, defensively and he sighed. Right, she has a complex about that because of idiots. Sophia’s albinism had left her stigmatised as a ‘cursed child’ because the gossip-hungry harpies of the capital’s noble society had seized on it as something to criticise the Ascarts over.

    “It’s not your hair. Stowaways are unlucky, and dark magic is doubly so. It’s easier to avoid conflict if they avoid you.”

    “Won’t that make it harder to command your ship?”

    “Not really,” he said and then squinted at the sight of signal flags being raised. “Luxion, what’s being signalled?”

    “Signal from the flagship,” the AI declared from the bridge speakers. “All ships prepare for action. Troop transports prepare to land soldiers.”

    “He’s being aggressive,” Leon noted. Landing troops before the enemy fleet was driven back would be risky, but it increased the chances of them standing and fighting for the chance to stop the enemy landing. “Alright, repeat that ‘troop transports’ signal along with ‘maintain formation on the flagship’. And take us up to half-speed.”

    “Just half-speed?” asked Sophia.

    “Dreadnought is the fastest ship in the fleet,” he told her matter-of-factly. “One last warning, Sophia. If they don’t surrender then this is going to get really ugly. You may not want to be watching.”

    “I’m not a child, Leon Fou Bartford,” Sophia declared, hands on her hips. She was about as fearsome as a particularly yappy terrier. “I’ve -”


    “Dark magic!” Luxion exclaimed, cutting the girl off. “Dark magic over the island.”

    “How can you pick it up at… Dear god!” Leon gripped the rail below the window as one look back outside answered the question without Luxion needing to clarify. There was no need for the dark magic detector down in the labs when the circle of black shadowy lines was miles across.

    And more than half of Duke Redgrave’s fleet was within it.

    “Give me a magnified view!” Leon snapped and the front window zoomed in on the view of the ships in the ritual circle.

    Sophia made a nauseated sound, perhaps disorientated. And then what was happening on the vessels became clear and she threw up for real. He couldn’t really blame her, because right in view a sailor was being eaten alive by some sort of chimeric mix of a tiger and a squid.

    A moment later, Sir Gilbert Rafa Redgrave cut the beast down with a flaming sword, but it was clearly too late for the sailor.

    “The same is happening on other vessels,” Luxion reported.

    “Where are the monsters coming from?” Leon demanded. “Even if they have another flute, Fanoss shouldn’t be able to pull them out of nowhere!”

    The AI hesitated. “I am reviewing my recordings.”

    “New signal flags,” the boy ordered, “No, wait. Just put me on loudspeakers. I’m not faffing around with flags, it’ll take too long.”

    “Speakers are ready.”

    Leon picked a microphone up from where it was secured to the captain’s chair. “This is Commodore Bartford. All ships are to turn to -” He checked the wind. “Starboard, and prepare to make more sail. Launch all knight-armours to form on the Dreadnought - the flagship will act as outer guard, the other escort ships are to remain with the transports.”

    It would be too much to hope that his immature knights would refrain from taking off just so they could do something. Do anything. At least giving them a plan would channel that. He released the microphone’s push-to-talk button and looked at the screen. “Give me an overview, Luxion. What’s going on?”

    “The monsters are transformed crewmen and officers - particularly officers,” the Ai reported flatly. “The effect appears similar to that observed with Thomas Coleman.”

    “Son of a…” Leon hurled the microphone to the deck - it didn’t break and the cord began spooling in, pulling it back up to it’s rest.

    “L-leon?” Sophia asked weakly.

    “There’s a mop in the closet at the back,” he told the girl absently, watching ships from the main force begin to peel away rather than join those already in the circle. It was understandable, probably even correct. But it was also doing nothing for the cohesion of the fleet. And the Fanoss ships were forming two wings to attack around the column of dark magic blazing up from the island. Clearly they wanted no part in what was affecting the core of Redgrave’s division.

    “W-what’s going on?”


    “You made a mess, you get to clean it up,” he told Sophia. “We’re losing this battle.”

    The comparative handful of knight-armours under his command were in the air now, clustering around the Dreadnought.

    “I’m going out,” Leon decided. “Sophia, stay here. Luxion, keep me updated. You’re clear to fire on any Fanoss ships that are closer to Dreadnought than the nearest ship of the Holfort main fleet.” That should keep them from causing too much friendly fire… not that Luxon considered Holfort ships friendly to begin with.

    “But what should I do?” she called at him as he opened the door. Fortunately he was already wearing his piloting suit.

    The boy pointed at the closet door. “Mop. The. Floor.” Then he slammed the door behind him. Hopefully she’d be mad enough at least to be distracted from what was going on.

    It didn’t take him long to get to the hangar, where his new knight-armour was waiting for him. In defiance of all anime tropes, Leon hadn’t upgraded it - he’d already asked Luxion to build it to high specs to start with, and modified to his preferences over the last few months. Since it worked pretty well for him, the only change was to remove the lock-out that had kept Luxion from overriding his control back when he was being mind-controlled. The risks of that were clearly not worth the security against the possibility of Luxion turning on him.

    It felt very nearly the same to him as he took off. Probably it was just a new-car smell or something like that.

    “Bartford!” Greg Fou Seberg called as Leon pulled up next to the biggest cluster of knights - that of Julian’s group, who made up more than half their number. “The vanguard of the main fleet needs our help!”

    Leon glanced across the sky at the battle and grimaced. The centre was continuing to disintegrate, which was blocking Count Seberg’s division from easily retreating, since simply taking the easiest route and following the wind would take them right into the ritual or the path of the Duke’s main force.

    As such, they couldn’t move as fast as the Fanoss ships swarming over them - unlike Roseblade’s rearguard who were sensibly using their engines and the wind to get them as far as possible from the larger number of Fanoss ships trying to catch them. They’d be cut off soon, but they had a good chance of escaping.

    “The vice admiral’s division is doing their job,” he told Greg. “They’re buying the time for the main fleet to get as clear as they can.”

    “Signal from the Duke’s flagship,” Luxion warned. “He’s ordering his division to protect the convoy.”

    Greg’s red knight-armour waved his spear aggressively. “My father won’t lose, Bartford.”

    “The battle is already lost,” he told the other boy flatly. “I hope your dad survives, but right now we need to avoid a rout. You swore you’d take my orders, so do so - or do you want your father’s shame to be complete?”

    “We can’t just watch!” protested Brad.

    Leon pointed at the main fleet, more and more ships peeling away and heading for them. “You should be able to read those signals as well as I can, Field. We’re the anchor that those ships need to rally around. Now get ready to play messenger. A lot of those ships have lost officers and knights. Spread out, check who’s in charge on each ship and decide that for them if they don’t know. Julius, you’re in charge of this lot - figure out who’s sending ships port, starboard, above and below. If there’s another commodore, let me know.”

    Redgrave told me I was junior to all the other Commodores, Leon thought. But right now what matters is that I’m the only one here. At least the wind’s behind our transports. Otherwise Fanoss would be sure to run them down.

    -

    Leon was arguing with Viscount Warren when Dreadnought fired for the first time. Both he and the viscount - who felt that his age, his noble title and his household’s seniority (in terms of his viscounty having been passed down since the first generation or so of the kingdom) over the Bartfords meant more than Leon’s broad pennant - looked up sharply first at the massive skyship and then down range towards the rest of the fleet.

    A Fanoss warship was spiralling out of the sky, indicating that it had taken a hard enough hit to the suspension stone that it was - while not shattered completely - too damaged to hold the ship up completely. It wasn’t the largest of the enemy skyships, but it was big enough.

    “If you don’t think my commodore’s pennant is enough authority,” Leon asked the Viscount. “How about the ship that’s flying it?”

    The Viscount looked at Dreadnought and then back to Leon. “Are you threatening me?” he asked, conversationally.

    “Goodness no. If I was threatening you I’d be dangling you off the side of the ship. Is it mutineers that walk the plank or pirates? I haven’t covered that yet at the academy.”

    The man swallowed. “I accept that we need a clear rank structure,” he managed to say with a straight face. “And as we are in the face of the enemy, this is no time for an extended argument. I accept your authority as commodore until a more senior officer arrives or we’re out of sight of that damned island.”

    “I’m glad we’ve had this conversation,” Leon told him and took off in his armour. Time wasted arguing, but at least there was something of a wall of ships forming up around the Dreadnought.

    There had been close to two hundred skyships in Duke Redgrave’s three divisions, roughly half of them in the centre. Barely two score of them were forming up, but the left-most of the two divisions formed by the Fanoss fleet had split, with most of the ships chasing after Count Estian Fou Roseblade’s division and only a few sweeping in upon the shattered wreck of the central divisions.

    That and the truly heroic defiance of Count Seberg was all that was buying them time though. A handful of battered and broken ships that had somehow broken free of the ritual were still struggling to reach the Dreadnought and her fleet, but most of the enemy ships were converging on what remained of the vanguard.

    “Turn south-east,” Leon ordered Luxion. “And bring your speed up gradually until the other ships start having trouble keeping up.”

    “Does that include the cripples that haven’t joined your command yet?” Luxion enquired.

    Leon shook his head. “No.” Some of those half-wrecked ships were just too slow. The men on them were dead unless they could get more speed out of them…

    Unfortunately, one of them was the three gun-decked battleship serving as Duke Redgrave’s flagship. Its one mast still flew the admiral’s banner, but Leon knew from Luxion’s drone aboard it that the Duke himself was unconscious among the wounded men who’d been treated by the surgeon and must now struggle to survive the shock of an amputated limb - a leg in his case.

    An explosion rocked the sky for a moment - not the first.

    Leon looked for the source and found it among what remained of Count Seberg’s vanguard. A skyship, most probably struck in the magazine by fire magic, had been blown in two. One half, no longer connected to the suspension stone, was tumbling away towards the ocean. The other half was still in the sky but at an angle that made it clear that it could no longer fight.

    “...that was my father.”

    Leon turned and saw Greg’s knight-armour, hanging in the air looking in that direction. Checking again, he didn’t see the vice admiral’s flag anywhere among the score of ships still fighting - and as he watched, the skyships began to scatter. More evidence that their leader was gone, rather than it just being the man’s flagship.

    “He held them long enough,” he said simply, but sincerely. As an epitaph, it lacked drama, but he had more respect for the competence shown than for any dramatic flair.

    “This had better be worth it,” the redhead demanded in a choked voice.

    “No.” Another voice, full of rage and grief cut across their conversation. Brad’s purple knight-armour hadn’t been far away, but now the mage broke forwards. “No! Damn you, no!”

    “What the hell!?” snarled Leon. “Get back here!” he shouted. Dammit, he was wasting his breath giving an order that wouldn’t be obeyed.

    Greg’s armour turned like a hunting dog, looking for the cause. “Look!” he cried, and pointed at where a wedge of knight-armours had broken away from the forces chasing the fleeing remnants of the Holfort left flank.

    For a moment, Leon wasn’t sure what he was seeing, but then it came into focus. Black knight-armours with heraldry that any knight of Holfort was taught: that of Baronet Vandel Him Zenden. And the knight at the tip of that wedge held a black sword in one fist and a raised banner in the other.

    It wasn’t a Fanoss banner, not one that was carried in pride. It was a trophy, a boast. It was the banner of House Field and it was a challenge: I killed this lord, Sir Vandel was bragging. I will do the same to you.

    “Brad!” That shout marked Julius driving his own knight-armour after his friend - a streak of black against the sky. Light blue followed him, then green. Chris and Jilk. Whatever good judgement they might have had was banished by loyalty to their friend.

    Greg flared his knight-armour’s thrusters, but only far enough to block Leon from having a clear line of sight. “Please,” he begged.

    Leon gritted his teeth. “Go,” he ordered. Vandel’s knight-armours would get in among the cripples still trying to join the fleet. It was an excuse, but he wasn’t - pushed to it - going to shoot the young fools. “But just you five.”

    “You mean it?” Greg hesitated one moment more.

    “I’m ordering the five of you to cover Duke Roseblade’s flagship,” Leon ordered flatly. “Take whatever glory in it you can. It’ll probably mean your deaths.”

    But he was speaking to empty air, for that last validation had sent the young man chasing his friends into battle.

    “Damn it.” Leon looked again. Vandel’s sword was the same infamous weapon he’d hoped would be destroyed by the sabotaged bio-armour arm that had been granted to Hertrude by Marquis Frampton. Sabotaging it had been worth a try, since he was fairly sure only Vandel Him Zenden was bloody-minded enough to survive having it implanted. But clearly that plan had failed.

    “Luxion, you’re clear to fire within normal cannon’s optimistic range,” he ordered. Right now, his orders not to fire at the Fanoss warships further than the nearest fleeing vessels were meaningless - the only targets they had were the remnants of Seberg’s division and the little cluster about Roseblade. Dreadnought’s main guns were capable of accurate fire within that range and he’d still have the option for longer ranges if he needed them. “Go for ships not knight-armours.”

    Cripple or kill enough warships and the Fanoss offensive would be stalled - and ships took longer to replace than knight-armours.

    “If their knight-armours close in numbers, they may overwhelm even the Dreadnought’s guns,” warned the AI.

    “That’s what the rest of the fleet’s for,” Leon pointed out. “I’m going in too. Keep the fleet moving away - the longer range, the more you can punish them for trying to pursue.”

    -

    In the time it took for Leon to cross the distance to the handful of skyships left to Redgrave, two of them were already aflame and knight-armours were battling amid them. He saw cannon firing, reckless of the fact that a shot that missed the agile knight-armour might hit another Holfort ship in the close quarters.

    Thundering down into the melee, Leon picked out one of the black knight-armours and confirmed it wasn’t Julius before he rammed into it, moving too fast for the Fanoss knight to register his presence before Leon had driven his sword through the man’s cockpit from behind.

    The sword jammed, rather than breaking, but embedded in the weight of the knight armour as it fell, it was lost anyway. If Leon had tried hanging onto it, he’d have been dragged down as well.

    He was able to snatch a lance from the slain knight’s back before it fell away, so at least he wasn’t technically down by a weapon in terms of numbers.

    Boosting free of the battle again, he took a hit from one of the deck guns on one of the skyships. Presumably the gunners hadn’t identified him correctly. It wasn’t as if his knight-armour was well known outside of the academy. Fortunately it was very light gun and the damage was only cosmetic.

    Looping around and up, he spotted a black knight-armour grappling with Greg’s red one, on the deck of the duke’s flagship. Setting the lance, Leon was in mid-dive before he realised that the black knight-armour was Julius and he was dragging his comrade’s damaged suit aboard the ship. Twisting aside, Leon shot over the deck and ran almost face-first into a second black knight, this time one of Vandel’s men.

    Fortunately he had his lance out, so rather than striking the enemy knight with his knight-armour’s head, Leon instead drove the lance through the knight-armour’s shoulder, destroying the joint and sending it’s right arm tumbling away.

    The collision had slowed him to the point that he wouldn’t be getting away, so Leon spun to come up short of the ship that the knight had been attacking and drew his axe. The lance had snapped under the impact, but the other knight was competent enough to turn Leon’s first two axe-blows aside.

    Then someone on the ship got a cannon aimed the right way and blew a leg off the knight-armour. Left off-balance, the man was open enough for Leon to seize the shield and rip it away, then embed his axe in the left shoulder.

    Stripped of three limbs, the knight-armour was no real threat anymore. Leon heaved it over the side to fall.

    A shadow fell upon him and he looked up to see another knight in the same style… but the black sword identified the man inside it.

    “Damn it,” Leon muttered.

    Vandel Him Zenden had lost the Field banner somewhere. That wasn’t a consideration now though.

    “Red and black,” the knight called. “Is that you, Redgrave? Or perhaps the young lord? I heard that Gilbert Rafa Redgrave fancied himself a knight.”

    Did he want to talk? It might be better than fighting, at least for buying time. Taking off, Leon flew up to face the man. He considered drawing his rifle… but that would probably provoke an attack.

    “I’m not a Redgrave,” he called back. “But you need no introduction, Sir Vandel.”

    “I have enough pride as a knight to be proud of that,” the old man replied coldly. “But don’t expect me to remember your name, whatever it is. I’ve killed so many of Holfort’s knights that you all blend into one for me.”

    “It doesn’t matter how many of us you kill though.”

    Vandel raised his sword in salute. “There will always be more of you?”

    “No. But not one of those deaths has brought you any peace.” He looked around and saw that Greg wasn’t the only one who’d been crippled. Jilk’s limbless knight was buried in the side of a burning Holfort frigate. A familiar head of green hair was among the men abandoning the ship in an airskiff. Leon hoped that they weren’t the only survivors of the crew, but he didn’t see anyone else.

    “You say that as if I want peace, boy! What I crave is revenge!”

    Leon laughed. “What a futile waste.”

    The black knight-armour shifted to a high guard. “If peace is what you want, then prepare for the peace of the grave.”

    And then he lunged in. Leon twisted away from the sword, wary that the blade was probably able to penetrate even the plating of his knight-armour even if most weapons wouldn’t. It made him feel nastily vulnerable. He cut back with the axe, not really trying to do anything more than keep the old knight clear until he had his rifle out.

    Vandel avoided the axe with contemptuous ease and lunged in. Leon almost, but not quite, avoided it - the tip of the black sword carved a shallow gash in the armour plating of his right leg. Not enough to penetrate but it would certainly weaken the plating.

    On the other hand, now Leon had a weapon he could use without getting into the reach of that sword. He kept flying backwards and away, trying not to hit anything with his knight-armour, trying to hit Vandel’s with his rifle rounds.

    One. Two. Three shots. None hit. The black knight-armour was devilishly evasive, even while he kept on the pressure, constantly closing in with the sword.

    Leon barrel-rolled around the burning frigate and almost met Vandel coming the other way. A twist to the side just barely mitigated a cut that could have opened up his cockpit - instead it sheared away half the side of his knight-armour’s head.

    In return though, he finally landed a round on the other knight, a rifle round punching through one of the feet of the knight-armour. The damage wasn’t severe, but to be fair nor was that which Leon had taken.

    They settled on opposite sides of the ship, looking at each other again, trying to catch their breath. Watching for another opportunity. Leon didn’t dare break focus to reload. He had two rounds left in the rifle.

    “You’re good at running away,” Vandel taunted him. “I suppose that’s a virtue among Holforts knights.”

    “Careful, that almost sounded like a compliment. You might rupture something, saying something like that to me.”

    “Hah. Maybe I will remember you. Just on the off-chance, what is your name?”

    Leon spun his axe lightly in his hand, trying to provoke a reaction. None, the old man had seen through him. “Leon Fou Bartford. Your princess will remember me, I think.”

    “Bartford…” The Fanoss knight shook his head. “If so, she did not mention you.”

    “Well,” Leon saw something out of the corner of his eye. Was that… well, if so then best to move. If not, he might as well anyway. This standoff wouldn’t last forever. “She’d hardly confide in the knight who betrayed her father.”

    That did it. Vandel lunged at him like lightning.

    Leon fired his last two shots, smashing through the forward rigging of the frigate as if it wasn’t even there as he tried to keep the distance open.

    And as Vandel crossed the deck, Redgrave’s flagship reared up beside the frigate, shedding tonnes of rigging as two knight-armours went at masts and ropes with axes.

    And as it rose, the battleship opened up on the frigate with every gun remaining on one broadside. Not all fired, there were gaping ports in the side where cannon had once been, but more than thirty cannon balls smashed into the side of the frigate in a brutal rolling broadside - and each gun was aiming at one precise spot inside the hull.

    Not all hit. Even at point-blank range, cannon accuracy was a chancy prospect. But only one needed to hit.

    Not Vandel - he might not have seen the battleship until the last minute, but he was canny enough to have opened up his thrusters the instant he did see it coming.

    But the battleship’s gunners weren’t aiming for the black knight. And he was nearer to the frigate than Leon was when at least one cannon blew open the munitions still aboard it.

    The explosion made Leon’s ears ring. It almost knocked the two knights - Julius and Chris - off the deck of the battleship.

    But Vandel Him Zenden was flung away as if by the hand of god.

    Leon ejected the magazine of his rifle, reloaded and pumped rounds after the knight-armour. He wasn’t sure any of them hit, but the black knight-armour didn’t try to come back.

    Looking around as he replaced the rifle’s magazine again, Leon didn’t see any sign that any of Sir Vandel’s companions were with him. He supposed that the man wouldn’t have survived his obsessive need to avenge his family if he had no patience at all.

    The battleship was the last remnant of Redgrave’s division to retreat. Leon saw Sir Gilbert still on deck, so at least Angelica hadn’t lost her brother. The skyship was moving faster than it had before, but it was still a lame duck compared to the rest of the fleet - who were beginning to open the ground between them.

    Leon saw the airskiff had unloaded its passengers but a pair of men were still aboard it, securing it to the battleship and as he watched them opened up their engines - pulling the rope taut.

    One little airskiff wouldn’t add much… Leon thought. He flew to the stern of the ship and looked for something solid to grip onto that wouldn’t break. The side of the flat stern seemed best, and a moment later, the prince’s knight armour was on the opposite side to him.

    The pair of them pressed their knight-armour’s shoulders against the battleship and spooled up their thrusters gradually. Leon felt like he was helping but it wasn’t until he checked his instruments that he confirmed that.

    “Master, you cannot push the new human’s ship all the way back to Holfort,” Luxion warned. “Your fuel has limits.”

    “Signal the rest of the fleet to continue,” he ordered. “And bring the Dreadnought back to tow this hulk.” None of the Fanoss ships seemed inclined to pursue now - they’d won and none of them seemed as driven by Vandel to try to make this a total victory.

    Chris was also now at the back, pushing lightly against the lower keel of the ship.

    “I know Greg and Jilk got hammered,” Leon asked the two. “What about Brad?” He couldn’t have been lucky enough not to lose even one of them, could he?

    Neither boy said anything at first and then Julius choked out: “Vandal drove the banner pole right through his cockpit.”

    Well, apparently he could not be that lucky. Leon took a deep breath, and kept pushing. The closer they were to Dreadnought, the less time it would be with the two ships exposed and away from the rest of the fleet. It was technically still possible for Fanoss to swarm them if they were willing to pay that price.
     
    Top